FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Part I: A Beautiful Void

It was not often that Sam found himself dealing with proxies in his line of work. As a private investigator for the past nine years, he mostly dealt directly with people or companies that needed a seasoned eye to do some digging. But this wasn't exactly his normal sort of case so he was always open to flexibility, especially when it offered to pay well. Very well.

"Is there anything about what my clients want that needs any clarification?" the man, a pale, fragile thing in an out of style black suit, asked politely when Sam had finished going over the small provide brief which the man in a suit had delivered.

"Your clients are very wordy, or you are, in this request. So I just want to make sure I'm understanding the job correctly," Sam said with an evenhanded he had learned from experience. In his last 30s, Sam was a calm, tempered individual that was generally handsome with a stubble beard, black hair, and average, if slightly toned, physique. "I, my agency, is being hired to find or determine the whereabouts of two vanished individuals: a Mr. Mathew Bishop and Miss Sara Bishop. They went missing last October, the police have dropped the case, same with DA, and your client wants answers. Is that a decent summation of things, Mr.... Billings was it?"

"Yes, Billings. And yes, you are understanding correctly. I should also add that my clients have authorized me to deposit whatever money is needed in order to attain the full services and attention of your agency," Mr. Billings cooly explained.

The offer intrigued Sam so he was want to test just what the man said. "That's good to hear because something like this will certainly require a lot of resources. We're just a staff of three here but, as what likely led you to our agency is our track record, we charge accordingly. Hourly rates would be around... two hundred and fifty. Each," he said as calmly as he could before waiting for Billing's reaction.

"That's perfectly agreeable," replied Billings without flinching. "Have the paperwork drawn up and I'll make the necessary payment arrangements."

Sam couldn't hide that he was impressed. "I'll have Sophia get those printed out now for you," Sam happily obliged as he extended his hand.

"Wonderful. You can get to work today?" an encouraged Billing's asked as he shook Sam's hand.

"Soon as the check clears, we're on the case." The remark was one of Sam's favorites and perfectly described his mindset. True to his word, after the documents were drawn up and signed, the agency's account swelled by a fifteen thousand dollar advance and the team of three wasdutifullyon the clock.

The Hammer Investigation Agency had been founded by two friends and an at-the-time just associate, now friend as well, who were looking to work for themselves. Sam had been an officer that rose up to detective only to leave the force months later after reports against his fellow officers for misconduct got him removed. Starting the agency helped give purpose after he struggled for a while after his firing.

With him was his friend from academy days, George Jones,who was about the same age. Taller, buffer, and more inclined to human that Sam ever was. He at times was less scrupulous than Sam but they always kept in good graces and had a general relaxed demeanor. Of the three, he was the one with the most fashion sense and one to wear a tie to work, where Sam would more often settle for jeans and t-shirt. George having had to retire from the force after a knee injury would have forced him behind a desk for life, something that didn't set well with him. Mind you, he spent many of his days now still behind a desk but he would just argue that he was doing it of his own volition rather than being ordered to.

Lastly there was Sophia Lai who was the technical brains and heart of the operation. The youngest of group, she was lithe, slight thing of barely over five feet tall but her appearance undercut a rugged determination and crassness that most found grating but Sam and George enjoyed. She became acquainted with Sam following her help with a case while still an officer. While her degrees were in business and computer science, her true talent was thorough and trustworthy research. She had dyed purple hair to her shoulders, large, tortoiseshell glasses, and was usually wearing and ill-fitting sweatshirt and stretch pants.

For just shy of ten years the three had handled cases that usually involved digging into someone's past, doing the legwork, and giving a detailed report to the client. This job in particular wasn't their first missing persons nor their first dip into cases that were dropped by the police. However it was far and away their best paying job to date and after explaining everything to George and Sophia, the two were giddy with excitement. Even more so when the money hit their account.

"I might be actually able to move into a real house," Sophia mused when thinking what to do with the money. "Get a nice big house and have it alllllll to myself."

"Could finally get that M series I've been eyeing up," was George's thought.

"And here I was thinking of hiring one or two more extra pairs of legs for the business. Would be a lot less work load on us and we could likely take on more cases," a more practical Sam said. "But we shouldn't be spending money from a case we haven't finished yet, so..."

"Always the slave driver," Sophia said in mock pout. "Has our client sent over details yet on who we're looking for?"

"They have," answered Sam as he checked his phone. "Okay, George, you started on what you can find out about these from all the usual sources and even the more expensive ones if you need to. Sophia, do your deep dive and if you have the time, and I know you will, have a look into police records to see if we can find out why they dropped the case."

"And you?" Sophia, spinning in her chair to face her litany of computer monitors, asked Sam.

"I'm going to look into our clients a little more. All this money has me curious," Sam said pensively. He then checked his watch. "It's just after ten AM now, let'sreconvenewith what information we have around four. Sound good?"

"Got it," George confirmed while Sophia gave a thumbs up.

All three then dove into their work. Each has their own style and preferences of work, with Sophia using computers and networks more, George using news articles, public records, and social media, and Sam using some of both techniques while getting on the phone whenever he could. Between the three, they would often joke, there isn't any piece of information they can't attain, so long as it exists. They also hardly spoke to each other the whole time save when lunch needed to be ordered.

They worked out of the second floor above a bookshop. They ran mostly out of one large room that had each of their three desks along with shelves of books and documents, stacks of filing boxes, computers and their wires. Aside from bathroom, they had two other rooms with one being a conference room where they met clients which was kept clean and tidy. The other room being storage and where they kept the weapons they carried in certain, rare situations.

So when four came around they all rolled their chairs towards the center of the room.

"Want to start us off with a quick overview of our missing couple, George?" Sam asked.

"Yeah. Well, we have Mathew 'Matt' Bishop, twenty-five, and Sara Bishop, twenty-four. As of the time of their disappearance, October 18th, 2020, they were married for twenty-eight months, had met in college, and had moved into the town right after getting hitched. Mathew worked for his father, Reverend Bart Bishop, who has that cable televangelist show which probably explains the money. Am I right, Sam?" George paused to confirm.

Sam nodded. "They're worth a little north of a hundred and sixty million, and that's just a guess since so much of their money is tied up off the books due to whole religious aspect. Strangely, from what I saw on their website, newsletters, and even recent broadcasts, they've haven't so much as acknowledged their missing son and daughter-in-law," Sam pointed out.

"Nothing public at all? You'd think rich parents with a platform like that would be screaming to high heaven," observed George before he added, "quite literally, in their case."

"I found a single mention in a newsletter dated November 10ththat mentions Mathew in on leave for a personal reason and they wished him good heath but not a blip on their outward radar since. Don't suppose you could shed any light on the matter, Sophia?" Sam was compelled to ask when he noticed, as him and George were going back and forth, she did her usual tell of hiding a knowing smile behind her sleeve.

"Unfortunately I can't get inside the minds of our clients but I can offer a rather compelling reason why they might have kept quiet on things," she teased.

"Well? Don't leave us in suspense," goaded George who was most agitated by Sophia's joking, which is of course if why she did it.

"So I looked into police reports and they have a very odd track going. They start like most missing persons reports and they are early on aware of the missing's family connections, which seems like that was pushing them early. Then a week later the case is closed with the final finding being that Matt and Sara Bishop had been involved in illegal drug and human trafficking and had fled the country when they heard that Feds may be closing in. Whereabouts were listed likely somewhere in southeast Asia but it stops there. Now if that's true, which I have my doubts, it would explain why the parents were not eager to get public. That sort of thing gets out and that's one hell of a black eye on them." Sophia spoke eagerly and often forget to take breaths.

"Damn, drug_and_ human trafficking? Nothing I found in their history even hints at that," George stated as he quickly went to his paper notes. "Neither has ever been arrested or even gotten a ticket so far as I can tell. Sara was active in the community, HOA, and church groups. Basically catalogs her life between Instagram, Pinterest, and Facebook. Not sure when she'd have time for such a salacious second life."

"That's a bizarre ruling to come to so quickly into an investigation," Sam said as he scratched his head.

"And that's not all. Apparently their neighbor, a Mr. Trent Breyer, also twenty-five, was involved and also skipped town," added Sophia.

"That name, Trent, came up in my research too. Pictures of him with Matt and Sara usually or mentions and even a mention of going over to Trent's house not too long before their disappearance," George read from his continued notes.

"They could have been collaborating but if the police said he disappeared with them and did on the same day then I think he's worth looking into too," Sam suggested.

"I can do that tonight if you want," Sophia offered with a smile.

"You just want those extra hours," George scoffed, mostly in jest.

Sophia gave an unabashed grin. "I can want to get to the bottom of this case and want to be compensated for it, Georgie. It's called mutlitasking."

"It's called squeezing out every dime you can. You better not be nappin' on the clock," retorted George who always got riled when Sophia called him by anything but his proper name.

"Please, I do my best work at night. It does, however, mean I want to go home early to eat and nap before coming back to put in the hours." No sooner did she say it than she was up out of her chair and grabbing her jacket from the coat rack.

"Assuming you have a full report for us to read while you're snoozing," Sam said and just as he finished, she tossed him a compiled write up that was even already in a binder. "Above beyond work as always, Sophi."

"That's how I do," was her reply as she waved to the two and saw herself towards the door.

Sam turned to face George, his mind swiveling back to the task at hand. "What more can you tell my about them? There has to be something traces in there that would indicate what these people were into. Obviously the parents have their doubts if they contacted us," he suitably reasoned.

"But it's been almost ten months since they've disappeared. Why wait until July to do anything about it?" questioned George.

"An apt question but not really one we're being paid to answer. Right now I just want to figure out how these people could have gotten mixed up in that sort of business. I have a feeling the parents aren't going to particularly like our report, if this police report can be believed. They'll be pissed but- Sophia? I thought you were leaving?" asked a surprised Sam as he saw Sophia return with something in her hands.

"You just miss us that much already?" George nudged.

"This was taped to our door. I assume that Mr. Billings left it there. Not sure why he didn't knock," Sophia explained. She handed the envelope to Sam.

It was sealed but unmarked and had something jingling around inside of it. Sam tore the side of the envelope open and shook out what was actually a set of three keys on a key along with a small folded note. George tossed the keys to George while opening the letter and reading it carefully.

"These aren't car keys so they aren't lending us aLamboto drive around in," said George with a passing glance. "What's the letter say?"

Sophia joined in, "Yeah, what are the keys for?"

"They're house keys. According to this, our clients actually own their son's house. Says the keys are spares they have and while the clients have not been to the home since their son's disappearance, Billings has and says it looks mostly untouched but wants to give us access. That will help," Sam with with a smirk.

"They live in Hilwich, about forty minutes from here about. We could drive up tonight if you want," George offered. "Think I know a good diner joint in the area for something to eat too."

Sophia couldn't help but chuckle. "And you're telling me about sleeping on the clock. You'll be the one shoving down donuts on the dole."

"I don't do donuts," George said, not for first time, in his defense.

"Your gut says otherwise," Sophia slid in.

George could be seen stirring from the remark but Sam put his hands up to either of them. "Not now you two," he rebuked both. "We can visit the place tomorrow. I'd rather go in with some more notes from what Sophia is able to turn up tonight."

"Good thinking," Sophia agreed as she once again saw herself out. "I'll have something for you around five or six AM. You two can enjoy that on your road trip. Until then, bye bye, boys."

"Night, Sophia," Sam waved.

"Night," George said less cordially.

Once Sophia was gone for real, Sam got up and went to their nearby fridge to grab a drink. "Figure we can leave around ten tomorrow? You know the area at all?" Sam asked George.

"Somewhat. I have some cousins that live in Hilwich. Upper-middle class area, very suburbanized and generally pretty safe and laid back," George recalled.

"Know anyone in the PD up there?"

George took a moment to think before shaking his head. "Can't think of anyone but I can ask around. Nice area like that, sure I can find someone."

Sam returned to his seat with a soda and a banana. Opening the soda first and after a chug, he said to George, "I think we should take the van tomorrow. Will play better towards a cover."

The suggestion wasn't one George had been expecting. "Thinking of covers already? Barely even into the case."

"We're going to a house that hasn't been much occupied since last year and we might be there a while so I think we should go the appraiser route," offered Sam knowingly.

"Appraisers. All right, we have the cards and cover already so I'm down with it. You're driving, though. That thing accelerates like a hog and drives just as well. I can't stand it," he stated as if driving it physically made him ill.

"Such a baby. I have no trouble driving. Means you're in charge of the equipment then," Sam reminds his friend.

"Yeah, yeah. You want the lowdown on these two or not? I spent hours looking at her social media so I don't want that to be a waste," George said with agitation in his voice already.

"Give me everything you've got," Sam was happy to invite.

Over the next few hours George covered every detail he was able to find on the couple as far as their past went. Matt and Sara led a particularly normal and social life with numerous family, friends, acquaintances, business associates, and all the other normal connections people have. Both were active on social media but Sara was definitely a more frequent uploader. This gave the two investigators not only a very clear picture of the two but also a good timeline of events. It was after going over their backgrounds and general details that they started to focus on the time in the months prior to their disappearance.

Both men, through their training and experience, knew many of the signs people put out when they were leading a double life. They had never encountered anyone that could completely conceal a secret existence. They would make a mistake or some factor, outside of their control or even knowledge, would give them away. Inconsistent stories, missing periods of time, or even a single strange charge on a credit card can lead to everything unraveling. So it was with this mindset, and the knowledge from the police report, that they went hunting for the signs. But a sense of doubt grew in either man as the more they read the more they felt like they were reading just another normal couple's early married life. Nothing outwardly jumped out at them or even really piqued their interests as possible sign of Matt and Sara dealing drugs and people on the side.

It was nearing ten when Sophia returned. Sam was on his laptop in his chair next to George who was at his desk computer scrolling through Sara's photos from the two weeks before their disappearance. Neither felt quite satisfied with what they found but decided to call it a night anyway, knowing that there wasn't exactly a rush on the matter. They left Sophia to her devices as either man went home for the night.

Even after the long day, Sam found it hard to fall asleep. He was thinking about the case, which was hardly new for him, but found himself uniquely interested in the case. What the police reported seemed to clash entirely with what they found. 'They're either the best at covering their tracks I've seen or... Or what...' he pondered, knowing full well that police reports were not always the full truth. But in this case Sam had to consider the fact that if the police were wrong, how could they be_that_ wrong? In the end, Sam fell asleep from working over that same thought over and over and got himself a few hours rest.

Sam woke up at seven AM but not to the expected sight of an email report from Sophia. Instead there was a just text from her which read: 'working'. Getting to the office just before nine, Sam found Sophia with her headphones on and deep into typing something while George, also recently arrived, was making himself coffee.

"Did you get anything from her this morning?" George asked Sam as he saw him coming over.

"No," Sam said before continuing, "but she seems like she's at it now. You know how she can get."

"Don't have to remind me," mentioned while taking his seat.

Just then the printer near Sophia came alive with activity while the woman finally stood, stretched, and remove her headphones. Turning to the others, she feigned surprise that they were there. "Oh, didn't even notice I had company."

"Too busy getting us that report?" asked George.

"You know it. I'm printing it out and now, hoo-boy, it's a doozy," she replied, whistling as she did.

"Care to share any highlights?" Sam's was now certainly more interested in what she had to say.

Sophia came nearer, arms crossed, trying to put into all into words. "The information around this case is noting like I've ever seen. There is this weird mix of a lot of information, very little detail, and then a void."

"A void? How do you mean?" Sam pushed.

"Like, I found early reports and some interviews they did and we obviously have their final report, which is the shortest write up to a case like this I've ever seen. But then in the middle of it there is this void of time, from two days after their reported disappearance to when the final report was published there is no information. None," she said with emphasis. "If they were deleted or documents were altered, I could find breadcrumbs of that in the network but for this there is just nothing."

"Like evidence and reports were deleted?" Sam offered but Sophia shook her head.

"More like they never existed. Something happened, off the record, and completely shut down the investigation is my only guess. What that could be though is beyond me but I have some guesses which are printing out for you right now, along with all the details I could shove in." Sophia then sighed and rolled her head to crack her neck. "I'm gonna go get some breakfast and then nap for a bit. Ring me after noon if you need me."

"That's... interesting," George commented seriously. Turning then to Sam he asked, "Still wanna drive out there today?"

Sam did not hesitate in his answer. "Definitely. You know it helps me to see some context to all this, especially after we got through her report."

"Damn. Thought I could get out of that car ride," a dejected George moaned.

Within the hour they were in their van and headed towards the Matt and Sara's house, hopeful that they would uncover some details about the case. The van they drove was painted a dark gray and the exterior was done to make it look tied to a business with a ladder and some generic text, 'Balon & Sons' on the side. The front also looked rather generic, with a metal divider right behind them. This is where they had listening and recording equipment along with a satellite internet connection. Enough space for three to fit snugly on a bench on the back that sits on front of the monitoring equipment. Not that they figured this would be needed that day.

The drive, after they had picked up a drive thru breakfast, was filled with George reading out Sophia's report so he and Same could talk it over. It was not long before they started to recognize that same empty space in the reporting that she noted. There were other peculiarities as well, such as no evidence being gathered and a very limited amount of people were interviewed in the area. Sophia's further digging into Matt and Sara's financial and phone records showed absolutely nothing out of the ordinary at all. All the evidence that they were seeing pointed to the two clearly being the victims of foul play rather than the perpetrators. By the time they reached the house, they felt more a drift in the case than when they left.

Being a bright Tuesday morning in July there were people, mostly kids of varying ages, out in the large sprawl of a neighborhood. Following their their GPS lead them down Sylvester's Way to the house in question. The building itself, a 1,800 square foot, two story with an attic, basement, and two car garage house, was typical of most of the other houses in the area and was surrounded on three sides of other houses. Most notable at first was the mostly untended front lawn which must have been mowed at some point but not within a few weeks. The gutters looked clogged, the garden beds were overgrown with weeds, bushes untrimmed, and all the windows were covered with paper from the inside.

Sam pulled into the driveway and parked in the shadow of the house. "Definitely looks abandoned so it's the right address," he remarked as her turned the engine off.

George had been scanning the neighborhood as they drove through it and was left looking disarmed. "This place definitely doesn't feel like a hotbed of drugs. So damn homey and quaint, almost want to settle down myself and have a family."

"Think they're still paying for electricity in there?" asked Sam.

"My bet is yes. I wouldn't hold out hope for a stacked fridge though," George joked.

George reached under the seat and pulled out two hats with 'Balon & Sons Appraisal' printed on it cheaply and put them on. Getting out, Sam walked ahead with the keys while George tried to keep a steady eye out for any suspicious. The front door required all three keys to unlock, for the door, deadbolt, and a metal padlock that had been bolted on to the door more recently. No sooner did they open the door than they were greeted with a musty odor.

"The police conducted three searches of the premises and collected no evidence. So either they lied or we'll find what they found. Assuming no one has meddled with the place too much," Sam said hopefully as he flipped the nearest light switch. There was no light but George noticed the fan above them in the foyer was no spinning.

"You take this floor and I'll go second then?" George offered with one foot already on the stairs.

"After you," Sam had no trouble allowing.

So they split and Sam found himself wandering through rooms where only some lights still worked and all the windows were covered. Bulbs had either burned out or something else was wrong electorally so most things were cast in strange shadows which kept throwing off his vision when he would see things going through the corners of his eye. The living room had newspapers, magazines, and mail stacked on by whoever must have come by the house since they had gone. But other than that, everything was neat and orderly. Dust and inattention was all that had worn on the house so far.

Next was the kitchen which showed no signs of any panicked exodus or anything at all. Predictably the fridge and pantry were emptied but the fridge was still plugged in and running. Most other appliances, coffee maker, toaster, panini press, and even the kitchen knives were still in their block. It struck Sam keenly that the place, in over nine months, had not been broken into at all. As he went around the kitchen, his foot bumped into a dog food bowl on the floor. Looking down, he see's the name 'Zeus' on the side and it trigger's a recent memory.

'They did have a dog, a Doberman, in a lot of their pictures. Dog probably went to a shelter,' Sam recalled.

The dining room was attached directly to the kitchen and behind the one end of the table were doors leading to the outdoor patio that were covered in brown paper. Sam strolled over and after quick examination, pulled down the paper and tossed it aside. This gave him a view of a wooden deck with chipped paint and beyond that, a backyard that was an overgrown jungle.

He unlocked the door and slid it aside, immediately reacquainting himself with the already soaring July heat. Even still Sam steps out and looks around the space. The deck had spots on it where there had clearly been sitting but was moved. If he had guess, a barbecue, chairs, table, and some potted plants were once here but were either moved or even stolen at this point.

As for the yard itself, it likely had not been tended to since last October. The grass was higher than the front yard and several of the trees in the back had broken branches just dangling from them. There was a shed in the corner and Sam could even make out a dog house but not much else and he wasn't exactly willing to go into the high grass, especially when there was probably no need.

"How's the view?" a female voice from Sam's right called out to him.

He turned and saw, over the fence and on her own deck was a rather striking, dark haired woman with a steaming cup of something, coffee probably, cupped in her hands. Sam, not usually one to falter in speech to anyone found himself momentarily wordless went, even with some thirty yards between them, her eyes dazzled. Something about her was familiar but he was too busy recovering to remember exactly why.

"A bit messy from where I stand," Sam finally thought to say.

"Perhaps you need a change of scenery then," she suggested with an alluring smile. She was wearing just a black and red trimmed silk robe tied at the waist with a black sash.It went as low as he mid-thigh and below that were bare legs and feet. The robe hugged her body in such a way that Sam's eyes couldn't help but trace the lines of her.

Smirking, Sam walked to the end of the desk closest to the woman's house. She did the same, sipping her drink as she drifted towards him as well. "You don't always get to choose your view. Sometimes you gotta make the best of it," he stated with growing poise.

"A man who adapts to the situation. Color me intrigued," she said with a spurred on vigor. The woman had eyes of blue but something about them sparkled as she looked him up and down. "So are you Balon or son then?"

Sam's face screwed up for a moment as he wondered what she meant before remembering his hat and cover. "Heh, neither, actually. Just an employee."

"And would this employee have a name by any chance?" the woman pressed further while a tempting smile grew on her face.

"Sam," he replied, knowing it was easier to give a real first name and remember it than fake and forget. "And does my interrogator have a name?"

She took another long sip from her drink before answering, "Nicole. A pleasure to meet you, Sam."

"You too, Nicole," Sam replied warmly.

"So are they finally planning on cleaning that house out then? It's been something of eyesore for a some time now. Would be nice to see it put to some proper use." Nicole spoke candidly, her one hand petting her necklace as if she had some piece of jewelry underneath.Shewaited on the man's reaction with eagerness.

"Can't speak to everything but we were hired to go over the place, yeah. Don't know much about the place though. Did you know the couple that used to live here?" Sam decided he might as well start probing the neighborhood for more information as the way things were going, the case would need a lot of legwork.

"I did. Shame what I heard happened to them," Nicole replied with a touch of something like mourning.

"What did you hear happened?" Sam asked, playing dumb.

The question deflated the woman somewhat, causing her to lean forward on the railing of her deck, dipping her face partially out of view by the fence between them. "They were a lovely couple. Friendly and generous. I remember her being a bit bull headed and him a bit duplicitous but I never thought that would translate into being criminals to that degree. Rumor has it that drugs and prostitution were involved but I've always had my doubts."

"Doubts?" Sam repeated.

"Like I said, they were a lovely pair. That sort of lifestyle doesn't seem to fit them but can you ever really know someone? Who doesn't have their secrets?" she mused, finally straightening back up again.

"I always like to keep mine to a bear minimum. Especially when it comes to the illegal," Sam was proud to state.

"Well aren't you a catch then. It really is hard to find people these days who are really open and honest. I don't suppose you're single by any chance? I don't see a ring," Nicole noted.

Sam couldn't help but smirk. "My, what sharp little eyes you've got."

"Wait 'til you get to my teeth," retorted Nicole who bit into her lower lip.

A flush washed over Sam which he quickly got under control to splash cold water on things. "I am dating someone though."

"Happily?" was her quick reply before she settled herself down. "Sorry, it's not my place to ask. I sometimes get a bit nosy. I'm sure your girlfriend, or boyfriend, is very happy."

"Boyfriend?" a mildly offended. But even as he wondered why she would say that, George walked up right beside him. "Oh, you," Sam said when he noticed his friend next to him.

"Oh me, oh my," George said under his breath for Sam to hear but loudly followed it up with, "Howdy! Nice to meet you," to Nicole, hoping she didn't hear him.

Judging by her growing smile, she didn't. "And nice to meet you too. I had no idea appraisers were so delectable."

"We're not all nerds and bookworms," George declared proudly.

After a long final sip, Nicole's face softened and her eyes dimmed somewhat. "I'll leave you two to your work then. Hope we bump into each other again," she said with her eyes on Sam. Nicole gave them one last fleeting grin before turning and walking back to her house. She gave a sharp whistle which brought a large Doberman, who had been playing somewhere in the backyard, running up onto the porch eagerly to stand next to her at the back door. There the glass slid to the side automatically for her and locked and tinted itself once closed.

For the first time, Sam actually gave a look to the neighbor's house and noticed that, while the two houses had a similar style and construction, whereas this house was in disrepair, Nicole's was recently renovated. From the new shingles, siding, windows, deck, and even outdoor furniture looked very recently done. The backyard, which was beautifully manicured with plots of black and red roses, was partially dominated by a large shed that was so big the fence on between Nicole's house and the one next to her is gone and the shack extends some twenty yards into their yard.

"Wonder what kind of car she keeps in there," George, also seeing the shack, said.

"It's big enough but unless she's driving it through some fences to get out, probably more of an artist's workspace or something," Sam ventured to guess as he finally turned away from the house to go back inside.

"Oh, is she an artist?"

Sam shrugged. "Dunno. I only got a first name and some flirting out of her."

"Not bad. That robe she had on was barely there," whistled George as he followed Sam into the house.

"You're telling me," chuckled Sam. He pulled out one of the kitchen chairs and had a seat while George leaned back against the nearby kitchen counter. "Find anything interesting upstairs?"

George frowned and shook his head. "From what I saw, no, not particularly. You?"

"Not much but their mail was on the table. Could be some clues in there maybe," suggested Sam. "And you didn't check it all out before coming down?"

"No, because I had a message from Sophia. You probably did too but you were busy talking with miss sexy robe over there," he replied with some snark while taking out his cellphone. "Which I suppose is some measure of irony, considering Sophia's message."

"And what do you mean by that?" Sam asked defensively.

Already smiling, George took his time pulling up the message. "Well, Sophia did that extra digging she mentioned."

"Already?"

"You know how she gets once she has the scent of something interesting in her nose. Anyway, apparently because you mentioned deleted emails, Sophia went digging in the police network and did find some interesting things," he said before trailing off while scrolling through his phone.

This prompted a now eager Sam to press, "What sort of interesting things?"

To that George held up his finger for Sam to wait which only agitated him more. Finally, once he had the message in question, George continued in an upbeat tone, "What she found was a litany of deleted police reports and even interviews. Now, not all were directly related to our case, but several were call-in reports from people who reported seeing some strange things in and around Matt and Sara's house both before and definitely after their disappearance."

"So is that void that she was referring to?"

"More than that, she found a commonality to all the reports in that they all referred to the same person. A person never mentioned in the police's final report on the matter, despite being their neighbor and apparently, close friends," George said, once again pausing for effect.

"You gonna fill me in or just jerk me around for kicks?" Sam said impatiently.

"A Miss Nicole Chambers," George read from the message.

"Nicole? The robed woman I, we, just met?" Sam said, taken aback.

"Surprised you didn't recognize her. She showed up in a lot of Matt and Sara's pictures and timeline. She was the one Matt and Sara had dinner with just the Tuesday before they disappeared," George said which did rekindle Matt's memory.

He now definitely recalled the woman from the pictures and while the Nicole he met was definitely the same woman, something about her was the same as that other Nicole. The one Sam met was more striking and her memory persisted behind his eyelids. "And there have been other reports about her?"

"Loads. Including more a few missing persons reports. One supposedly even has Nicole being the last person the woman was seen with before poofing out of existence and her disappearance being logged as her leading a double life and leaving to life with another man. That bullshit smells pretty familiar to me," George insinuates. He expects an immediate response from Sam but instead sees his friend sort of just staring out the back door. "You talked to her longer, she seem like the serial killing sort?"

The comment, said half-seriously, made Sam laugh. "No, I didn't get that impression from her at all," he said before wistfully adding, "Most beautiful void I've ever seen."

Part II:Shaking Down Your Money Maker

The massive Bentley estate car was so wide that didn't fit in the narrow country road. Certainly, the luxury car was very much out of place, with only tractors and pickups tucks the usual traffic. But at just past midnight on a cool November night there were no other cars on the road so they were able to travel at nearly seventy.

Passing scenery went from farms to fields and then more forested areas with the car's high beams illuminating everything around them. It was when trees rose on either side of them that one of the passengers in the back of the nudged the driver from behind.

"We should be getting close. Start slowing down," the man told the driver in a strict tone of voice.

"Of course, sir. We should be about five minutes out," the driver, their chauffeur, politely replied.

The man, dressed in black pants, black turtleneck, and a black overcoat, sat back in his seat where his wife, dressed similarly in dark clothing, checked her own wristwatch for the time.

"If we're late and that disrupts anything," the woman began to say, the threat of anger in her voice.

"We'll be fine. Heaven forbid she try and pull anything, she'll have my security and lawyers to deal with." The man's threat was spoken in a far from idle manner and for good reason.

Karl Rose was, to put it mildly, really fucking rich. He grew up fairly well off but once he got into financing he really started to rake it in. His wife, Caroline, who's in banking, was no slouch either and their combined wealth meant their fifteen houses or apartments spread out across the world were kept ready at a moment's notice in case they had a sudden urge to visit Tokyo, London, Bali, Aspen, or Abu Dhabi. Both were in their early forties and were well groomed, in shape, and generally attractive. Karl had salt and pepper colored hair and a rigid jawline while Caroline was thin but anything but flat chested.

With their wealth and connections, most everything they wanted to indulge or explore was open to them. This went from the mundane to more extravagant and no expense was ever spared. They also so no problem in exploring more lurid interests, which had seen them go through many escorts and attend numerous parties where the guest lists were blacked out. Through it all, they both maintained a deep and abiding love for the other, along with harboring shared sexual and personal interests. It seemed to them their every fantasy could be fulfilled.

Except, that is, for one.

"Even money has limits," Karl would opine when either would, in just their own company, bring up their mutual love of transformation. The purely mental exercise, which they often worked out with private art and written commissions, was one where they reveled in the idea of their bodies changing. When they were younger and first found their shared sexual interest in being changed into animals, wolves and other canines almost exclusively, but as time went on, often a youthful dip back to their prime years were frequent as well. Believing such things impossible, they were happy to keep this dark little interest to themselves.

That was until just ten days prior when they received a message through one of the artists they used. The artist knew, if nothing else about the couple, their deep pockets and when they were contacted by someone looking for those interested in transformation and had some money. Curious, Kurt contacted the person in question and come to find out they claim to be a witch with powers that could be used to live out their fantasy, for a price. At first they laughed when hearing the absurd offer and never even bothered replying. When two days later they received another email from the witch with a video showing a man, in some basement, being changed into a massive, snarling gray wolf, their attitudes changed.

Now, little more than a week later and fifty million dollars lighter, they sped towards the ultimate fantasy.

They were not given and address so much as general directions to lead them somewhere remote and unseen but near enough the wild for what was planned. The driver spotted the dirt track entry to the right where he was told there would be one. They turned and went from relatively smooth pavement to a pair of overgrown dirt tracks which lead between two rows of crooked crab apple trees. The road went on for a mile or more before the trees stopped and the forest homed into view as they crested a hill. It was then that they saw the fire light.

"Here, stop," Karl commanded in a stern tone.

The driver hit the breaks and the car stopped dead, jerking everyone in the car forward. Caroline then crawled up to stick her head between the front seats to see better. It looked some 800 yards away situated in a small bulge into the treeline. There several torches were lit in a pattern and stuck in the loose soil on the ground. There was a large bonfire in the back where thick smoke and sparking embers funneled up into the skin and above the tree tops.

"Are you sure you don't want him to drive any closer?" asked Caroline, having worn black leather boots but still ones with two inch heel on them. The idea of walking that distance over dark ground she couldn't see was a ticket to a rolled ankle.

"She said it was just supposed to us any extras would threaten the deal. This chick knows magic so she probably hedge out bets. Besides," Karl say back, tugged her next to him, and whispered, "I'd rather Clarence not be aware of this fetish. He knows where to pick us up and I have my phone," he told his wife and then gave her a kiss on the cheek.

"You're probably right. But to be sure," Caroline agreed as she sat back up towards the front. "Clarence, the pistol."

"You really think we'll need it?" a smirking Karl questioned.

Clarence went to the glovebox where, after fingerprint scan, it unlocked and he took out the untraceable Glock and magazine and then provide both to the Misses. Caroline sat back and handed the weapon and ammo to her husband.

"Heh, and you want me to carry it?" he huffed, though he took the gun all the same.

"I don't have any deep enough functioning pockets to hide it. If it comes down it and we have to kill her, you cripple and hand it off to me for the two in the head. That way you'll be guilt free this time," she said, hinting at past sins unspoken.

With nothing to say, he loaded the gun but didn't chamber a round, having a rather good feeling that this witch would be able to do what she promised. "We'll get out here. You stay here with the lights on and wait for us to get there. I'll text you we're set and you can go. You have the information about the pickup time?"

"Yes, sir," the driver nodded.

"Good. Your discrepancy is appreciated as always, Clarence," Karl thanked as he exited the car.

Caroline exited as well and both met front of the car in the bright of the headlights before continuing down the dirt road path. The closer they got, the more they could smell the kindling would. They also could make out two figures from the shadows of the forest. They came around the fire from opposite sides as the couple approached. Karl hand his hand in his pocket on the gun if needed while the other was on his phone.

"Did she say anything about her having company for this?" Caroline whispered as they walked.

Karl needed to think a moment but then it came to him. "Yes, she did mention something about someone she was training being present. They would be discreet and not so much as even talk to us throughout," he explained.

"And you believe her? It's hard to trust one person with this sort of this," argued Caroline, as was her tendency.

"Nothing we can't deny or bury. Don't worry about it. You're as tall as the witch and you have almost six inches on the other. I don't think you have anything to worry about," Karl said to calm his wife.

Nearer still now they see, parked in the darkness near the woods was a dark blue sedan of recent make that must have been the witch's. With about fifty yards to go, both Karl and Caroline could really only see an outline of either woman set against the fire and cloudy sky. But the taller one had some light or gem hanging around their neck that was glowing a terrifically, and oddly inviting, ruby red.

"I had some fear that you might not show up," the taller woman said, not moving from where she was.

Karl lets go of his phone to check his watch. "Only eleven minutes late. Part of that was walking the rest of the way down here to spare out driver."

"Speaking of, he lingers," the woman is quick to point out, crossing her arms. While both of her face was in shadow, the glint of her white teeth when she grinned thinly.

"Just waiting for my word to make sure everything is on the up and up. Like I told you in the email, even with your demonstration, we have some doubts," a calm Karl explained. He had been through the corporate wringer a few times so he was used to keeping his cool. Especially with unknowns like this.

"You had no trouble wiring me the money," the woman pointed out, grin growing.

"Money given can be taken back in these sorts of situations, trust me," Caroline threatened vaguely as they stopped now just a few feet from the two who they could now see clearly.

The taller woman, who Karl called the witch, wore a tailored black leather coat which hugged her sublimely while beneath her cleavage was on display and only the hint of bustier could be seen underneath. She had on tight black pants under that and boots. Her hair was a dark brunette, her eyes blue but glittered like gold, and she was attractive, but there was some underlying nefariousness which flickered in her brow and flaring nostrils.

Next to her, and keeping quite close, was another sexy little thing, with blonde hair, green eyes which, like her friend, had flecks of gold in it. She was wearing a simple black v-neck shirt, matching pants to the other woman and slip on shoes. Chewing at her lip the entire time the others were speaking, she acted as if only partially aware of what was going on.

"So what would you like us to call you? You signed your name as just 'V' and said you were a witch so I'd like a little more to go on than than," Karl, hand still on the gun, asked in a polite but insistent tone.

The taller woman nodded and smiled as she stepped even closer to hold out her hand. "My name is Ven," she introduced as she shook Karl and then Caroline's hands. "And to correct your own misunderstanding now, I never said I was a witch. I simply said I was woman skilled in magic," she corrected politely.

"Which is a witch, isn't it? Or sorceress? I don't know the difference," Karl joked.

"I'm neither, just someone quite proficient in magic from both right of birth and right of knowledge. Trust me, that will be more than sufficient for what is to come," Ven explained effortlessly.

The couple share another look before glancing back at Ven. "So, you say you have the power to transform people? Even into wolves if that's what they want?" Karl asked bluntly.

"The deal was, as I remember it, to give you both the ability to transform into wolves, I think, and I am to allow communication between the two of you. Also for your transformation to include animal instinct for that 'real feel' and you only need to think about transforming back into humans to be right back to where you are. And then from then on, change into your canine selves whenever. That was it for the money you've so generous given already. Did I forget something?" Ven had checked her cuticles as she spoke and acted generally indifferent until the end when her inviting smile returned.

"Wolves was our choice," Caroline makes sure is clearly known.

"Yes, wolves would be lovely," Karl agreed, taking his wife's hand in his own.

"Hmmmmm, I'll see what I can do. But before I do much anything, I'm going to need your friend in the car to make themselves very scarce." Ven told them.

"How do we know we're genuine? You could just be scamming us so how about something to prove we didn't come hundreds of miles for nothing," a stern and fearless Caroline replied sharply.

Ven's eyes narrowed on the woman for a moment. Then they moved to Karl's and, after some scrutiny, she nodded. "Come here, Karl, and lend me your ear for a moment," requested Ven with a come hither finger.

Weary but curious, Karl took the phone from his pocket and handed it to Caroline before approaching Ven. Once face to face, he had to look down as he was a solid six feet and she, while proud, was still someone he could look down on. That along made him self-assured if she were to try anything, he could overpower her and make her regret the charade.

"A degree of trust is required," a cautious Ven agreed as he reached her. "Could you kneel a little for me. You're a bigger fella," she remarked warmly. Karl ogliged and knelt slightly so they were closer to eye-to-eye-. Now her hands, dainty and lively, came up either side of his head and there hovered just inches of his ears.

Karl's face was now staring right down into the woman heaving hot cleavage. It was only now he really noticed the ruby necklace set in a star pattern she had on which not only gave of a light of its own, but pulsed with a heartbeat of its own. The red of the gem was entrancing and the facets of each was causing him to stare even harder. Consumed almost entirely too much before a heat stung one of his ears and then the other. He winced a few times to try and take it before finally yelping and pulling away.

"Damn it! What was that?" Karl, shaking his buzzing head, demanded to know.

"A demonstration," explained Ven with untarnished certainty.

Caroline went to her husband's side to catch him as he stumbled back. She could see that his ears were red, like someone scolded him with boiling water. However what wetness was on them was perspiration while deformations that developed in front of her very eyes were beyond any sort of boil or lesion on the skin. Instead she watched as his ear, the cartilage having gone to molding clay, shaped upward into points while his lobes merged into the growing and reshaping flesh.

Pulling away now, Caroline gasped and covered her mouth. "Oh my, Karl. Your ears!" she managed to say while trying to process what it meant for him. And for her.

Cautiously, as his ears were aching and ringing, Karl lifted his right hand to his right ear, unsure what to expect. His tentative first touches confirmed that something was indeed wrong as the flesh, while still crawling, felt different as the ear itself was reshaping.

Karl faced his wife, a smile nervously growing on his face. "I-I-Is is this real? Is it what I think it is?" he asked, his voice already starting to get excited.

Unsure what to say, Caroline just watched Karl's ears change more, even spouting dark brown fur as they now were unmistakably taking on canine proportions and shape. Finally she made herself nod. "Looks real to me, babe. Fuck, you are the real deal!" processed Caroline to Ven. After that Caroline took out the phone and texted a quick message to their river. Ten seconds later his headlights go dark and he backs down the tracks.

"While we wait for your friend to truly get some distance, you will both want to strip and remove any and all belongings. My friend here has a bag to keep those safe until you've transformed back," Ven said graciously while the smaller woman produced a folded black trash bag which she promptly aired out.

"Strip? Are you crazy? It's just above freezing out here," Caroline objected immediately.

"My magic requires bare bodies. Besides, have you seen many wolves wearing coats and pants? So unless you intend to ruin them as you change, strip and hand them over." Ven's tone brook no argument and there was some sense in her words.

With his transformation just now finishing and looking like a pair of proper canine ears on either side of his head, Karl had a little trouble, after taking off his coat, of removing his turtleneck but still managed. Meanwhile Caroline was slow to take her boots and pants off but gradually got herself down to just bra and panties, both cotton and black. Karl was down to underwear which he pulled down with one swift move before depositing in the bag the woman was holding out for them.

"So what's her name?" Karl requested as Caroline undid her bra.

"Hers?" asked Ven, eyes glancing over at the shorter woman. "Oh, she's my Pet. Nothing more than that right now."

"Your Pet?" repeated Karl. Now naked, he had his arms crossed in front of him as his hands rubbed them for warmth. His cock was impressive but even still was shriveled somewhat by the cold.

"She hasn't yet earned a name. In time, though, I'm sure she will," explained Ven while petting the woman's head and curling locks of her blond hair around her finger. This made the Pet stick out her tongue and roll her eyes up into her head in pleasure.

As the clothes were collected, the Pet happened to feel the weight in Karl's jacket and pulled out the pistol he had been keeping there. She held this up to Ven who glared at it dismissively.

"Bringing a weapon. I do not believe we agreed to that," Ven said apprehensively.

"Can you blame us? Swear wasn't planning on using it unless you came at me or my wife. You can check, there isn't even a bullet in the chamber," Karl was quick to try and point out.

It was the pet who checked for this, first taking out the magazine with ease before confirming the chamber was empty.

"How about I interrupt it as a sign of trust that you came armed but decided to hand that over to me once you were assured of my power? I think that paints everything in a better light and helps us move on without any ill-notions of one another." Ven finished by again smiling and waving for her Pet to drop the gun into the bag with the rest. Once all the clothes were collected, the Pet stepped off to the side while Ven invited the two to followed her closer to the fire.

"So what exactly is entailed in this whole process?" Karl asked.

"Little on your part other than doing what I say," Ven told him before turning to face both, now standing in the midst of all the torches. "Placement isn't exactly necessary but stand next to each other but not touching if you could. And nice and in the center of the sigil too."

"Sigil?" the couple repeated together before both looked down at there feet. There were lines made with the soot from a spent torch and they circled and made a symbol which was runic and unknown to them.

"Just a bit of extra magic. If you can believe it, I'm a little rusty and wanted to try and old favorite," admitted Ven as she took up a position on a tree stump, elevating her above the two.

"Bit rusty? You know what you're doing, right?" Karl said half-jokingly.

Ven said nothing, instead moving her hands in front of her chest and making a series of practiced combinations. As she did this, the gemstones of her necklace smoldered with crimson energy. Then at once she parted her hands as a rush of wind went out from her. The flames blustered but did not extinguish, instead coming to burn with a golden light which was mesmerizing. An upheaval beneath their feet also occurred, making them feel tossed in the air suddenly as all the dropped, leaves, twigs, and other ground matter are scorched away while the lines made glitter a familiar red. When their feet touched the ground again, it was radiating heat.

"What's all this for?" Karl was the first to ask.

"Probably for the damn spell, Karl," Caroline chided.

"She's not entirely wrong. You'll need to be within the sigil for the duration of the transformation for it to complete properly," revealed to them just as her eyes glazed over with a shimmering gold. While this made for a strange visage, the couple assumed this required for her magic and did their best not to stare. "So, which of you would like to start?"

"You mean, changes first?" Caroline wanted to clarify.

Ven nodded. "Correct. I'll start one down the path so the other gets an idea of what's happening. Then when the other is ready to start, they merely need to give the word. I have no preference myself," she conceded tenderly.

Karl and Caroline got closer to confer.

"What do you think?" he asked first.

"Well, you do already have the ears. Might as well keep going, right?" Caroline was quick to suggest. Something Karl did not miss.

"You just don't trust her still, do you?" he whispered, assured he was right.

"Actually, it's more I want to see you change first because just the thought is turning me on right now," Caroline, her voice hot and heavy, said into Karl's new ear.

Karl's heart melted for a moment and his cock warmed up as well, just like the rest of his body. "I love you too," he said as he kissed her forehead.

"And I love you," she said right back. And while it was true the sight of him changing was turning him on, his first hunch that she did not exactly trust this woman was not far off either. Not that ears were not impressive, but she wanted to see more.

Facing Ven, Karl declared, "Change me first."

Smiling, Ven was happy to oblige. "As you wish, sir." They expected another series of hand gestures but instead Ven just pointed at Karl's chest and after a few moments, a tingling sensation, like anxiety or heartburn but spreading more outward, grew between his lungs.

Seeing her husband fingering his chest, Caroline reached over and turned him so he faced her more directly. "What does it feel like?" she asked with genuine interest.

Karl let the feeling building and spread more over his chest, under his arms, and down his belly. The tingling caused his skin to prickle up wherever it went and he no longer felt the chill in the air. He shivered, his cock becoming increasingly erect. Caroline noticed that his member was very red itself and after some strained looks, she could even tell it was losing its cut head and becoming more pointed almost. When she saw growth swelling at the base of his cock, where she also saw his balls were swelling in size and sprouting sandy brown hairs.

"What is it?" the man asked when he saw his wife staring down between his legs. Finally looking himself, he gasped when he saw his penis and what was happening to it. Reaching down, his normally six inch member was now nearly eight while the veiny pale color of it had become a scarlet red in all but a few places that were soon to change as well. "Oh wow, this is very real," he had to admit when cautiously touching his cock.

Just that touch from his finger felt like lightning through his whole body and it wasn't long before the knot he had just developed began to swell. As brown and tan hairs were growing from chest down to his wait now, he didn't notice the knot but when he did, it felt to him like a second erection, at least in terms of the throbbing. Next came a churning in his balls and an intense need to orgasm which he initially suppressed. This caused a numb aching at the base of his spine to intensify before again he felt like he was going to cum.

His legs shacking and pre-cum sputtering from the tip, an aroused Caroline asked, "How does it feel?"

Karl scrunched up his face as he tried to contain himself but had to finally drop to his knees and then hands before his hips began to buck and hump the air. Seconds later, ropes of cums covered the ground and Karl was completely helpless to evacuate every ouch of human seed he still had in him. That's what made the orgasm last longer than usually and while he did not feel or notice the tail he was growing.

With a much better view, Caroline is quick to admire Karl's tail, especially as it grows and grows and sprouts hairs of its own. She's also noticing that, at least from behind, Karl's body appeared to be losing base as his bones were more visible when he breathed. Additionally, his hips looked to be splayed uncomfortably out.

"How do you feel, babe? You've got a tail now, do you feel it?" she asked him, one of her own hands now between her legs, fingering her clit lightly.

It took a few more thrusts for Karl to truly empty himself and even then more cum would drip out of him as he gradually caught his breath. Doing so shrunk his rubs but also extended them further down his torso. Now he to, looking at his hands and arms, could tell his body was losing mass; both muscle and fat. Even bones appeared smaller but mention of a tail had him looking back at himself.

"Well shit, I do have one," said Karl, his voice a little weaker than before but no less enthused. With a little effort he was able to wag it. "Feels weird but damn if I'm not loving this," he admitted with bubbling excitement.

"I promised results, didn't I?" gloated Ven with a mischievous grin. "He's got a ways to go still but the process is well on its way."

"Hips feel a little strange," Karl tried to joke just before loud wet pops struck his hip joint and hobbled him. "Ah! Ah! It... feels weird," he gasped as he pushed himself up to his toes to try and stay uptight.

"Four legged animals require a four legged stance. Just be grateful it doesn't hurt and its more of an innocuous cramping," Ven played off very calmly. She bent down and whispered something in the Pet's ear but with Karl staring at the group and Caroline at him, they didn't notice the exchange. The Pet then set the plastic bag down before running off towards the car. Only then did Caroline see her.

"Where is she going?" Caroline inquired as she pulled her hands from herself.

"I forgot my phone in my car. I'm just having the girl get it. Now, would you like to begin your process, dear?" she asked Caroline, immediately taking the woman's attention back to her own upcoming transformation.

"You think I'm ready?" There is some hesitation in Caroline's voice but also anticipation.

"You came here, so I your body is willing. Are you mentally prepared?" Ven said like a challenge.

Caroline considered the offer while he watched Karl's legs getting shorter and his ankles higher while his feet lengthened more and more. Taking a deep breath, Caroline felt it was time. "Okay, I shouldn't let him have all the fun I guess."

"That'a girl," said a satisfied Ven who only had to point at Caroline's nose for her to feel, just seconds later, it tingle oddly. She twitched and wiggled it until she could see black spreading over it while the bridge of her nose flattened and got wider as her nostrils did.

"Oh, oh, oh!" she gasped in delight she too was changing. "It's happening! We're turning into wolves, Karl."

On his end, Karl was dealing with his growing sheath up his belly which gradually took in his doggy cock as it lost energy after his last orgasm. But what really had his eye and made him not respond to Caroline at first was watching the wrinkles and wear of age on his body start to diminish, even as fur is quick to sprout after.

"This feeling amazing! I haven't felt this vigorous since I was twenty," professed Karl as he, even with muscle mass dropping, felt strong. Admittedly, much of this courage was from the pulsating pair of balls he now had.

"I did say it would give you a youthful rush," Ven titters before stepping off her stump to come to the edge of the circle of torches. "I will correct one thing and that would be about your species. You see, I choice this place out of my own convenience and in my research I found wolves are not really common to this area. Coyotes, on the other hand, much more prevalent. So you'll be a bit smaller than you may have hoped but still, I think you'll enjoy yourselves." Ven didn't break the news lightly but did seem to wait for their reaction.

"Not wolves?" Karl finally asked around the time the hair on his head was starting to fall out while his teeth and tongue felt strange.

"Is it too late to fix that? I doubt being wolves for a week will really disrupt much," Caroline, her ears starting to grow and change like Karl's at this point too.

"Spells have already been cast. I'm afraid coyotes will have to do." Ven then began to circle the outside of the torches, observing both closely as she did.

The heat which had warmed Karl also crept into Caroline, at first at her feet and nose but both places started to feet it spread. Her jaw ached momentarily but once it and her nose began to push out, it got less strange and her own changing teeth and tongue felt very at home in her new snout.

"We can work with coyotes," Karl reasoned, mostly because the transformation so far had been so hot and beyond his every expectation. Wagging his tail felt really good when his ass checks spread further apart and flattened more. His coincided with his legs getting even shorter but at least it evened out his body more and didn't require him bending so much.

"I suppose. But if anyone asks, we're some special wolf breed," Caroline said with a mind already towards life once they've changed back.

Smirking, Karl was agreeable to that. "Yeah, not like anyone has to know. Hell, no one else knows were here."

Caroline, whose feet were cramping as change struck them, tried to forget about not getting her ideal species and just loving the feelings. And there were so many, it was hard to know which to enjoy first.

There was the growing of her tail, she felt extend bone by bone. At around four inches, there was enough for her to wag and watching herself do it brought her untold joy. Next the sensations of her feet were taking her and she dropped to all fours as well when her hips started getting sore. Caroline was happy to watch her toes fatten up and the nails go dark. Her big toes got smaller still, going up the insides of her foot. As that happened, dark pads of skin that couldn't see but definitely feel were coming in. More and more she felt like she was standing on her tippy-toes until she paw proper paws for feet.

As if this wasn't enough, looking under herself gave her the view of he teats coming in. While it meant her normal DD's would shrink, their nipples and areolas going dark in the process, there were four more budding teats in two rows under each breast that really had her attention. It was as these were growing that she her pussy, smaller with a swollen vulva, palpitated and sent hormonal waves into her brain which sparked the idea of a large litter of hungry mouths suckling at her.

Shaking her head, Caroline wobbled a little but caught herself as her senses returned. She looked over at Karl to see how he was doing and let out an excited gasp at the sight.

He had also seen changes to his feet but also his hands. Each finger had shrunk but gotten fatter while the nails didn't get just dark but got thinner too. Resembling claws more so. More tan and brown fur was coating him but his tail was the fluffiest part by far. It hung long behind him and only occasionally wagged. The man's neck looked longer and his shoulder more squared off while his head was another matter.

Like her, he was growing a snout. Though unlike her, his tongue was sticking out as it had grown faster and was waiting for the rest to catch up. His nose was bulbous but not black and the rest of his skill shaped so that his ears were closer to sticking up on the top of his head. Karl also had his eyes shut tight, though they were still moving, like he was having some kind of vivid dream.

"Karl? Can you hear me, babe?" Caroline called out to him.

But her husband was still lost in a lurid thought that was not born of his mind but of the coyote testicles which bobbled between his legs. First there were simple thoughts, like running and jumping or dashing about but it wasn't long before the hot smell of something sweet found his nose. It was the sort of smell that really stirred that growing instinct in him which lead immediately to arousal.

When Karl would think then of his wife, rather than imagining the woman he married, a coyote, a simple animal, came to mind instead. Rather than be turned off, it was exactly what Karl's mind and body needed. Smelling her growing heat as her own pussy became canine along with her eggs and much of her other internals was driving him wilder with lust and desire. Humping, knotting, and getting her bred seemed a proper good thing to do.

"Karl!" came another yell from Caroline before she poked his side hard with her nose.

The man suddenly snapped back to reality and his own, dulled thoughts. "Oh, sorry. Were you calling me, Caroline?" He sounded confused and seemed it in his eyes until he saw her face. "Oh, honey, you lost those crows feet around your eyes," he commented sweetly.

Even in the midst of it all, the compliment made Caroline blush and tingle all over. Her growing fur coat shivered. "You were zoned out on me there. Judging by your red rocket coming out again, it was a good thing you were picturing?" Her accompanying smile he happily returned.

"Thoughts fit for an animal, Karen," he smiled.

Caroline gave him a puzzled look. "Karen? Why did you call me Karen?"

"I called you Karen?" Karl said in surprise before trying to think. "No, I definitely said Kelly."

"Are you screwing with me?" she scoffed as she wasn't angry yet, but wasn't finding this funny.

"What? What's wrong?" a confused, partially-changed Karl asked.

"You can't remember my name, Karl," she told him.

Again he goes to correct her before he finds himself unable to actually remember her name at all. Or his name... Or any name for that matter. The more he tried to think, the more a dullness starting to set in just as more intrusive thoughts from between his legs returned. He was having trouble remember his company's name or anyone he works with, even their faces. This growing confusion is hard to decipher on his rapidly transforming face.

Finally Caroline looked around fro Ven and spotted her back at the stump with the Pet back at her side but busy on a phone. "Something is wrong. His memory is starting to break down. We don't want that sort of transformation," Caroline expresses with concern.

"You did want animal instinct and to be able to communicate. That requires barking and coyote's mind, wouldn't you say?" Ven retorted effortlessly.

Caroline went to reply but was stopped by wincing changes that shrunk her arms and legs while further locking her onto four legs. While still breathing hard she managed to say, "But we'll still know we're Caroline and Karl, right? Can still have human thoughts?"

Rather than answer, Ven brings her hand to her chin to stroke. She does this, her eyes shimmering gold, and it is not long before the fair skin of her face began to break out in splotches of red. Two points just below her hairline sprouted what gradually became horn and Ven finally decided to take off her coat; slowly unlatching the front and sliding it off before handing it to her Pet who, unnoticed, had become an even deeper red skinned horned demon. Ven made a face for an until her tail ripped a hole in back of her pants and came curling up around her for her to pet with her free hand.

"The transformation will make you both full coyotes, through and through. You both asked for the full experience and this will certainly be that," a now fully revealed Ven, a creature that was a blend of beauty and malice which drew you in for all the wrong reasons.

Caroline reacted with abject horror and shock while Karl took a few additional seconds to process the information before he too was furious.

"Are you crazy? That's not what we wanted and you knew that!" accused Caroline from her four legged position.

"We can change back, right?" asked a now panting Karl.

"Of course. After the week is up, merely think 'I want to transformation back into my human body' and it will happen. Not so difficult at all I'd say," Ven shrugged off. Next to her, the Pet was chewing her lip and loving the sight.

"How the hell can we think that if we have full coyote brains?" Caroline demanded to know at the top of her lungs.

"I can't say that I rightly know. A consideration you should have made before making your request. I'm sure if after a week you're unable to change back, you'll make wonderful parents." The words, Ven knew, were daggers in the human parts of their minds as a question they had asked in their correspondence was if Caroline got pregnant when changed. Ven had told them that changing back would effectively remove the pregnancy so that fear was put to bed, since they never wanted children.

Now, they would have to expect litters.

"This what a mistake, this, this wasn't, we werrrr-RUFF-ren't, you fucking bitch!" Karl, mad and confused, barked at Ven and did so with some actual barks slipping into his speech. He tries making a break for it but is kept in by the invisible barrier.

"The sigil was just to keep you two contained until the change was over. Doing this outside, I didn't want either you to scamper off before I got to watch everything. You see, I derive a certain amount of pleasure from watching this all happen. It helps too that I can draw on the strength of your souls for my own devices, making me even stronger," Ven rejoiced, her hand petting her Pet's head.

"Why do this," Caroline whimpered as her hair was now falling out in huge clumps. Her skulls was reshaping like Karl's before it and her ears were soon pointed at the top of her head too.

"Aside from the power? Well, for you two, as in any age, wealth is a necessity. That's why I sent out those feelers to find myself a big fish and instead I landed two. I thank you kindly for your donation, as well as pushing it through all those accounts so no one can ever trace it. Helps make sure neither of you are ever heard from again and I can go and get the improvements to my lair that I require. If it's any consolation, you weren't the first and you won't be the last. Now, shake your money makers, darlings. While you still have a dollar to your names." Ven laughed with a manically frenzy that her Pet harmonized with her own.

"You... bitch!" Caroline curses even as she can feel her body is much smaller than Ven's now. Hoping that Karl was trying to fight it, she looked over and saw him almost finished with his transformation. "Oh, Karl. Karl, please tell me you're still in there."

Fur was still growing out on Karl but aside from that and a slight blacking of the nose still needed, physically the man was done. Inside was a similar story with Karl's memories having been absorbed in the bestial thoughts of the burgeoning coyote within.

'I'm human and I can't, can't be stuck like this forever,' he started off telling himself but it wasn't long before he knew things were going down hill. 'Maybe being a coyote won't be so bad. I'll get to stay with Caroline at least. And she smells so good. She's even in heat for me. Probably is ready to be mated. I shouldn't disappoint her.'

Caroline once again noticed Karl's swelling doggy dog and looked away at Ven rather than see him get excited. Likely at the thoughts of dogs rather than people too.

"It is an extra treat when they try fight it. When they try to act like they're better than what they really are," Ven mused.

"You think I'm just taking this, you bitch! You demon! You whore!" Caroline flung the insults and Ven was happy to stand there and take it. Her attention thus on Ven when Karl comes around behind her discreetly and shoves his now fully formed nose into her cunt. Letting out a canine yelp of surprise, Caroline turned around abruptly to face Karl whose snout in buried in her canine sex. "Get out of there!" she demanded.

His mind aroused beyond the point for reason and any human thoughts or memories dissolved into the coyote brain that now occupied the same space as his old human one. Karl's eyes were dulled to an amber brown and looked perfect paired with his new face. The taste of Caroline only drove him more crazed with lust and overrode any remaining sense the man had. He did retreat back from Caroline but only so far as to give him room enough to leap onto her back in an effort to mount.

"Ah! No! Karl, what are you doing!" a frightened Caroline howled. She dashed ahead and was able to get Karl off her but he persisted in following her, unfettered and with his full arousal showing.

"I'm afraid your husband is quite lost to those instincts of his. You'll come to find they're almost impossible to fight," Ven cooed as she watched.

The changes were really starting to work there way into Caroline's face now as well as her mass continuing to diminish. More fur was coming in which Karl would try and nip and bite in order to get a hold of her while she dashed away from him. She still couldn't believe that Karl couldn't understand her and kept trying to talk to him but it grew harder as her voice began to get choked out by barks and canine whimpers.

Gradually, the fight Caroline had in her to keep running was wearing down as her body felt shaky and tired. When at last she relented and stopped moving, Karl was happy to finally mount. He shuffled up her back and only had to probe a few times before finding gold and going in.

'Oh fuck!' Caroline thought while she let out a pensive howl. Feeling that meaty member push into her, knowing it was attached to an animal and, looking down her own furry snout, knowing she was just as much an animal. 'That bitch tricked us! She, she won't get away with this. I have to keep my wits together. For both of, of, of us,' she struggled to think as the combination of being railed by coyote dick and her own transformation progressing into her mind made her own memories more fractured.

Caroline tried to think of the series of events that had led her to this point and how at many points she could have turned away from this fate. As more moments passed with Karl's speeding thrusting chipping away at her human mind, Caroline lost touch with the faces of family and friends, her accomplishments in business, and even exactly how she got where she was. When it came down to near the end for her and there was another enough in her head to know she wasn't an animal and that something wasn't right.

But then Karl's knot swelled up in her and then next that filled was his gush as seed as the male coyote yipped in pleasure and drove himself into her deep as he could. He might as well have fucked through through to her brain because he mind was also overwhelmed with a flood of instinct that any soon to be pregnant coyote would need. The pair continued their coitus there on the sigil, the red glow illuminating them from below while the golden torches burned around them.

"It's good to know the rich humans are the same as they've always been. Nothing but gilded gullibility," Ven was keen to remark.

Her Pet next to her, who had not hidden the fact she was masturbating tot he sight, licked her fingers and then her lips. "You're so wise, Mistress. You are wiser than all men," she complimented, pressing her cheek to Ven's arm just to rub on it.

Ven was happy to watch the former human finish their mating before collapsing to the ground still knotted together. Her mind was already thinking ahead. "Tomorrow I want you to start making those arrangement for the additions and remodeling of my abode. We should have sufficient collateral now what we need. I've had quite enough of the dreary décor Nicole and her former lover. If you can start fetching me furniture catalogs I can begin thinking about a proper redecorating."

"It will be done with great pleasure, Mistress," the Pet said, bowing her head.

"I'll also need you to dig me up the names of some humans for me. Several that hold some sway on matters related to our town and thus should be attended to if we are to prosper." Ven was cryptic but her Pet seemed to understand all the same.

"Yes, Mistress. I will do it eagerly," the Pet said with all grace.

Meanwhile the two coyotes were panting and calming down from their heated coupling. Bother had dull amber eyes that betrayed no human thought or understanding. Anything that was Karl and Caroline Rose had been so woven into the fabric of their mind that neither truly felt their identities being overridden so much as eroded gradually by the oncoming tide.

After more hushed conversation and the parting of the clouds above to reveal a starry night sky, Ven raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. Instantly the red glow of the sigil was snuffed out and another snap doused every golden torch. The only light which remained then was the emanating glow from Ven's ruby necklace.

The barriers down, the coyotes were slow to stand and approach the edge of what use to be their confined area. While they bore no memories on from their previous humanity, they could recall being trapped. When they were able to walk out from between the torches with ease, they gave a fleeting looking at Ven before both bolted into the forest. The sounds of their dashing feet disappearing into crisp night.

While Ven carefully made her way back to the car, her demonic features reverting with every step. The Pet hurriedly cleaned up the space, removing the torches and tossing them in the forest. She then taps out the pattern in the soil before grabbing the trash bag with the pair's clothes and running to catch up to Ven who had already started the car. The truck was already popped open so the Pet only had to lug the bag in and close it before jumping into the passenger's seat.

"Are we ready, my Pet?" Ven asked with her figure now human again.

"Yes, Mistress," Pet said, still panting. She remained sitting there for a few moments before noticing Ven still staring at her. "What is it, Mistress?"

"You forgot something," Ven hinted lightly.

Pet was struck with confusion but quickly worked to figure out what slight she had committed. Then it hit her. "My mistake. I am to call you Nicole when you are in your human form," the Pet corrected.

Ven chose to just shake her head.

Thinking hard again, it took the Pet twice as long to think up something which promptly led to her buckling herself in. "Better?"

Ven let out a vexed sigh. "No, girl. You've still got your horns and skin out," she reminded Pet.

"Oh? Oh! My mistake, Mistress. I mean, Mistress Nicole," she hastily amended while her human features returned.

"You will need to be better than that, my Pet, if you are to pull ruses like tonight. Humans are easy to trick, if you know what to do but you'll be easy to spot if your horns are out," Ven reprimanded as she put the car into gear.

"I will do my best to learn, Mistress Nicole. I am sorry for displeasing you," the Pet said remorsefully.

Ven's temper cooled quickly with her reaching over and petting the blonde now seated next to her. "You'll have time enough to learn, my Pet. When the time comes, humanity won't see you coming."

Part III: The More You Know

At just before midnight in a diner on the outside of Hilwich, the three investigators from the Hammer Agency were all nursing cups of coffee after having finished their meals. Sam went with steak, gravy, and onions, George with with a bacon cheeseburger, while Sophia was the only one still picking at her omelet. All were frequently checking the time, with Sam and George growing more and more irritated.

"You did give him a pretty big window to meet us. Be patient," Sophia says while she pokes at her cold hashbrowns.

"Patience is why you sit on the van on those jobs and why I am usually walking a stakeout,"George grumbles back at her.

"Sophia is right, George. He still has fifteen minutes to show up and he is coming to meet strangers who contacted him in regards to his missing, and probably dead, wife, right? He'll be understandably a little shaken about things and is probably sitting in his car in the parking lot wondering if he should come in and walk about all of this." Sam spoke calmly and just off the top of his head but had both George and Sophia glancing out the window into the parking lot to see if that was actually true.

"He sounded fairly reasonable when you talked to him. At least that's what you told us," George recalled.

"He was, more or less. Broke my heart every time I had to remind him we aren't the police," Sam said, shaking his head.

"It's insane that they wouldn't look into that. I still can't understand how this woman does it," George sighed. "We know about fifteen people that have quite possible fallen victim to this woman in some form or another and local, state, or federal officials seem happy to brush it all aside. Sam, we've met this woman now on three occasions when stopping up there and she's never been anything but courteous. Even invited us in for lemonade on Friday. Was half-tempted to do it with the AC in the house on fritz." The last complaint in particular soured Georges mood more. "If we drive up there again, I'm staying in the van. I don't care if it drains the battery, I'm not roasting myself in that sweat box again, reading their old mail."

"Well the truck is where the wifi is so that's where I am," Sophia was quick to state for herself.

"Why are you even hanging out in the truck these past couple days anyway? Is it all because of the money?" George challenged Sophia.

Pointing at him with her egg laden fork, she acknowledged, "Yes, the money helps," but softened her demeanor when adding, "but I'm also intrigued by this case. The more we find out about this woman and this house the more I just gotta know what's going on."

"You_sure_it's not just the money?" George annoyingly prodded on purpose.

Before the two could escalate things, Sam broke in. "Could we go back to the matter at hand?" Sam requested politely of his colleagues.

Sophia relented and relaxed back in her seat next to Sam while George, sitting opposite, remained tense. "What were talking about again?" he asked halfheartedly.

"About a Mr. Holmes that is walking in right now," Sam said with as straight of face as he could keep as he waved the man down.

George shared a look of mild shock before both looked to see the man that was walking their way. They remembered he was listed as being in his early thirties but he looked aged ten years past that. He had an unkempt look to him, with hair that hadn't seen a cut in months, a beard that was several days past in need of a shave, basketball shorts and a windbreaker jacket with sandals finished off the look of a man flapping in the breeze. Even the way he walked reflected a general lack of purpose which hung from his deep set, dark eyes.

Flashing a smile to keep up appearances, as if the rest wasn't clearly visible, he arrived at the table and started nervously rubbing his hands together. "Sorry I'm a little late. I, uhhh, well, to tell you the truth, I was sitting in my car wondering if I could even do this."

"Trust me, Mr. Holmes, we want to get to the bottom of this too," Sam was quick to buoy the man's flagging confidence. "Your input here could help tremendously and we're happy to share any information we discover related to your wife. No charge or anything for that," reassured Sam, even after getting a sideways look from Sophia who knew their finances.

Relieved somewhat, Mr. Holmes unzipped his jacket and hung it nearby before taking the seat next to George. "Thank you. And call me Derek."

"Happy to meet you, Derek, I'm Sam, we talked on phone, this is George and Sophia," he introduced while Derek shook George's hand and waved politely to Sophia who had slouched down into her seat.

"Really, thank you again. I know I'm a little on edge but honestly, it's from having to think about that day again. Just having relieve it and remember what came of it," he paused to snort with some unexpected laughter, "What came of it? Nothing, nothing came of it. Anytime I ran it through my head it tore me apart so I've gone four months without having done it. Now I'm going to break that streak and I hope I can keep it together."

"I hope having an audience for this helps. You mentioned you didn't feel comfortable talking over the phone," George mentioned, recalling Sam's retelling of the phone conversation they had.

"Yes, I-" but just then the waitress reappeared and noticed the new guest at the booth.

"Well, your fourth finally arrived. You need a menu, sweetie?" she asked humbly.

"I'll just have a coffee and do you do French onion soup?" he asked.

"We do it. Not well, but we do it," she answered frankly.

"That works. Thank you," Derek said, feigning a smile.

"Mhmm. Anyone else want a refill?" the waitress asked the table to which all the others raised their cups. "I'll be right back then."

As the waitress saw herself off, Derek returned to his point, "As I was saying, I was apprehensive about using a phone because I received a somewhat threatening message about not continuing to pursue what actually happened to my wife."

"What sort of message?" a clearly intrigued Sophia asked, sitting up in her seat somewhat.

"The kind that threatened my life," Derek answered honestly.

"And was this in the form of a letter? Email? Phone call?" Sam probed respectfully.

"No, it was a bit more threatening than that. It was a pair of officers at my door telling me that I should stop asking around or my wife's disappearance wouldn't be the only one people would be rushing to forget. Now you tell me, is that a threat?" he put to the table right before the waitress returned with a coffee cup and coffee pot.

She topped everyone's glasses as they sat silently, giving just a polite nod before she left.

"You sure they were cops?" George asked once the waitress was back behind the counter.

Derek paused to add cream to coffee, nearly overflowing it in the process before responding assuredly, "They rolled up in a town police car and had the equipment and I'd seen the on officer around town and the other at the station so, yeah, they were cops. Are they in on it too? They have to be right?"

Neither Sam or George, former police officers, were entirely keen on believing the entire force was as corrupt as was appearing to be the case. Even with Sam's past, to believe they would be this blatantly complicit in the disappearance of so many, including by all accounts several of their own, was hard to believe. So they kept quiet about their theories while Sophia had no such qualms.

"Nothing is concrete yet but it is not looking good for them. Though to be fair, the same could be said for a growing number of people who seem to either be covering up something or blissfully unaware that anything is amiss," Sophia relayed to the best of her ability. "Most of the people that filed reports against Miss Chambers either refused to talk or, oddly, no longer appear to be around. That is for you and another witness. That makes you very special to us."

"Yes, someone who can actually give us some idea of what is going on in this town," George said flatly.

Derek's complexion grew a bit paler before he shook off his nerves. "Sad hearing no one else is willing to speak but I really do feel like I have nothing left. She took the woman I love from me and because of that my life has just spiraled into a deep, dark place I'll do anything to get out of. Some measure of actual closure," he implored with his hands clasped together and eyes closed.

"We don't want to go making any promises about closure," Sam felt he needed to tell Derek upfront.

"And if you find out she was behind it, don't mention us if you seek a personal vendetta," warned George.

"A vendetta? Me?" Derek balked.

"He's joking, you're joking," Sam said to Derek before eyeing up George in order to calm his partner down.

George relented and sat back into the corner of the booth with his coffee to listen.

After a few seconds pause, Derek asked, "So where should I start?"

"Well, I did the research on your case but the others aren't as up to speed. How about a little on you, Vanessa, and then what ties you to us," Sam calmly told him.

It was enough to settle Derek down somewhat, though he was still moving stiffly. "I'm thirty-three, I have a degree in communications, I work, worked in marketing. I lost my job a month ago after using up all my paid and unpaid leave and not performing well. Sometimes didn't come to work at all for days without telling anyone... I can't blame them. Since the police said she ran off with another man there wasn't any life insurance so I've got my house on the market. That house, living where we did, that's what led to all this. I didn't even really like the house. Hated the color."

"The 'we' you're referring to is your wife?" Sophia asked tactfully.

Several emotions- longing, anger, regret, and sorrow- flashed across Derek's face before he gathered himself to answer. "Y-yes. Vanessa was my age. Born two months before me and never let me forget it. She had beautiful black hair and this way she smiled was just, it disarmed anyone. She wouldn't hurt a fly and I can't think of a human that hated her. That included, I thought, Nicole."

"So you were friends before Matt and Sara went missing?" asked Sophia.

"We were. We had moved in early last year and we share, and I guess I still do, a back fence with Nicole and her guy, Trent. They helped us when we were settling in, had some backyard parties with them and few other neighbors, Matt and Sara often included, and generally had a friendly thing going around us. We really weren't expecting that much when we moved in, me especially, but really came to love it. Were even thinking about kids around the time she... she..." but the waitress picked that moment to arrive with the man's soup.

"Hope I'm not interrupting. Have your french onion right here for you, sweetie," she said as she set down the, as advertised, disappointing affair in front of him. "Can I get you or anyone else anything?"

"I'm set, thank you," Derek said kindly while the others smiled and declined. After she had gone, and Derek had tasted and accepted the at least decently tasting soup, he continued between polite sips, "so it was just nine days after all three of them, Matt, Sara, and Trent have disappeared. The rumors about Matt and Sara were swirling while Nicole was telling everyone that Trent had broken up with her and moved out. It was very strange and very out of character for all of them. Even Nicole wasn't acting her usual self. She was more, I dunno, detached and quick tempered. Nicole did take in Matt and Sara's dog Zeus, which was nice considering I remember her specifically saying she never wanted a dog while watching Zeus, as a pup, spread Matt and Sara's garbage around their backyard." The memory stirred a grin out of Derek as he remembered the day fondly as Vanessa was sitting right there next to him when Nicole confided to them both.

"Trent is another one that's a bit of a mystery but even less to go on there," Sam recalled of the man.

"Never even reported missing by anyone," George pointed out.

"Not too much family, aside from Nicole. We tried tracking him down but a total ghost like all the other missing persons. Into that void you boys wanna fuck," Sophia chided.

"Oh that's a low remark," George scoffed while Sam struck a more conciliatory tone.

"Can we not you two? Sorry, Derek, you were saying about the dog? I've seen a Doberman in Nicole back hard a few times, when she doesn't have him in the house," recollected Sam.

"He's some purebred wonder dog or something, Matt was really proud of him so it's strange to think he's just leave him like that... Anyway, that day, me and Vanessa were in the backyard in the early evening putting things away for winter and the dog, Zeus, just don't stop barking. We could see him running around in the back and going wild trying to get into the house but Nicole was nowhere to be seen for hours. Other neighbors came out too and were threatening to call the cops or animal control but Vanessa talks them down and says she'll go talk to Nicole about it. Hell, Vanessa was more worried something had happened to Nicole, like she had felt and hurt herself. Or worse,"

"She left just as it was getting dark and I thought nothing of it. Takes two minutes to walk to their house and what could go wrong? Zeus was barking for another ten minutes but then he stopped so I thought everything was fine. Couple hours passed, I'm texting Vanessa but hearing nothing back. I thought she was probably just hanging out, being polite at Nicole's, maybe comforting her some for what she's going through. Five fucking hours I waited before finally going over there myself just before midnight.

"When I got there and knocked, Nicole answered pretty quick and was dressed in lingerie and a robe and felt really weird asking where Vanessa was. She told me, to my face and without a flicker of the lie she was telling me in her eyes, that she had never even seen Vanessa that day, much less had a conversation about Zeus. She feigned some concern as to what might have happened to her, suggesting kidnapping or perhaps visiting her family but doing little more than that as I was, to put it mildly, freaking out." By then Derek had finished his soup and returned to his coffee which, every time he would drink down a third, would top it off with cream before the waitress could proper refill. But only Sam noticed while the others paid attention to what was being said.

"We read the police report you put in. And how they buried it," said Sophia when Derek took a moment to collect himself.

Derek did his best to continue. "I tried not to think Nicole would have anything to do with it but then I started hearing rumors. I didn't want to believe them until I got an email from one saying they saw Vanessa go into Nicole's house and even has proof."

"What was the proof? I found some deleted documents that referred to something provided by a, shit, what was his name?" Sophia asked the group.

"Kevin," Sam was quick to recall.

"Kevin Hale. Lives across the street from Nicole with his parents. Twenty years old, unemployed, and claimed to have evidence in not just Vanessa's disappearance, but a few," George was able to remember.

"That's him, Kev," Derek nodded. "Kids a bit spacey and not the most motivated but he's smart and has a good heart. His dad is also kind of paranoid and has cameras set up all over his property and it was two of those that caught my wife not only approaching Nicole's house but walking up the front steps, knocking on the front door, talking to Nicole, and then going into the woman's house. Two and a half hours later a truck with a black out trailer arrives and leaves in the dark, moving something from the garage into the trailer before driving off. All while I was sitting at home twiddling my damn fingers," Derek cursed as he grew more agitated in the retelling.

"Don't go beating yourself up for acting human," Sam, feeling the man's dissatisfaction with himself and wanting to keep him together. George put his hand on the man's shoulder, which did help calm Derek down somewhat.

"Sorry. It's still rough to think about, right, well, I had Kev make a copy of it and I went straight to the police. Fuck, I even sent it to the fucking mayor and some newspapers around town to feel like I was covering my ass," Derek said before the wind went out of his sails and his shoulders slumped.

"Then what happened?" Sophia was coaxed into asking after a silence from the man sitting in reflection.

"Then the police came and threatened me like I told you. The mayor said he had no comment and I didn't hear back from a single newspaper. Said there was either no story or never even replied. I even tried the feds but got letter back that the case was closed and they weren't gonna waste their time on some broad who probably just ran off." Derek's voice cracked with emotion before he had to cover his face to hide the fact he was beginning to cry. They thought he was done when he mustered up the strength to append that, "Rumors even started that Trent and Vanessa had been cheating and had planned the whole thing. That, hearing that was too much."

Putting his arm around the man, George did best to console the man who was trying to put on a brave face but was failing when now remembering his wife's face.

Sophia was busy weighing the man's words and trying to piece it together with what she knew. "I would love to see that video. If it's what you say, and everyone is ignoring or burying it, then it makes me we're into some massive conspiracy or something. In which case, do we want to keep tugging that thread?" she pondered to the others.

"Seriously? Conspiracy shit now?" said George.

"Are you telling me this doesn't look like some massive cover up? I'm not claiming freaking aliens or lizardmen, yet, but if it walks like a duck, looks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, I'm safe in assuming I got a fucking duck on my hands, George," a feisty Sophia had no trouble telling the man twice her size. "I mean no disrespect, Derek. Whatever your wife stumbled into is... big. You mentioning the truck and trailer isn't unexpected either. Found few reports about other visits from either that same truck or a similar one. Still haven't been able to track a single one to any sort of business though."

Derek finally stirred from his grief and nodded at George. After wiping his eyes, Derek went on, "I just want to know what happened to Vanessa. Even if the news isn't pleasant, I just need to know. If I can be of any help in your investigation, I'll do what I can."

"We appreciate it, Derek, we really do. I'm happy to keep you somewhat in the loop with things and honestly, an extra pair of eyes on Nicole's house that she isn't going to think are out of the ordinary wouldn't hurt," an appreciative Sam thanked.

"It'll give me something to actually do for a change. A man needs purpose or he just drifts," Derek said with a fleeting smile.

The trio then went over more minutia with Derek for another hour, confirming dates and times with him along with learning what they could of Nicole before what they were beginning to call the point where all the disappearance started, 'the vanishing point'. They had started to create a picture based on the information they had to work with and Derek both helped them fill in holes while the primary mystery only grew. Especially as more and more evidence pointed to things being otherwise normal up until that fateful day.

When Derek finally left, it was half past one in the morning and everyone was being maintained by the caffeine still in their veins. They parted about fifteen minutes after Derek having conferred their information with each other and double-checking their plans for the next day. For George this meant more time on stakeout and in the house, which he detested, while Sophia and Sam met with Kevin Hale Derek had mentioned earlier.

Sophia had made contact with the man after she found he was one of the ones that served as a witness on Matt and Sara's case before it was dismissed. She had thought to approach him herself, thinking he would be more pliable to her personality than theirs. Sure enough she was right and arranged a meeting at that same diner. He was wary about anyone else coming but she got him to at least accept Sam, leaving George the odd man out.

"Next time you're interviewing someone, I'm coming with," were his last words as he climbed into his car.

Sam climbed into the van with Sophia and headed back to the office where both had their respective cars parked. They didn't talk much on the drive, preferring to think over everything heard until they were saying their goodnights and heading home. All three, when in bed, found it difficult to sleep with the memory of Derek's struggle these past months since the love of his life was stolen from him. All were hurt by it but let it steel their resolve to unravel this knot all the more.

The next day, meeting at a coffee shop some two miles away from Nicole's house because their interviewee had to walk to meet on account of not owning a car, Sophia and Sam were the ones to arrive late. Their contact, the aforementioned Kevin Hale, was sitting at a table near the back of the chain shop and was nursing what appeared to be a hot chocolate. Sam got their drinks while Sophia made the introductions. While he waited for their order, Sam observed their newest contact.

As mentioned, he was a young man at only twenty and certainly had the bearing of something youthful and apathetic to things. He had a long face, small features, bushy eyebrows with long hair and thin frame only maintained through an overactive metabolism. He had acne but, judging by the scars on his cheeks, not as bad as it used to be. There was a similar disheveled appearance to Derek but whereas his was born out of a life gone to pieces, Kevin, who preferred in all cases to be called Kev, simply dressed that way.

Of his actual character, Sam knew a few things from his past, such as his mostly keeping to his house and being deep into internet culture, and could venture a good deal more just based on what he saw in those first few minutes. Kev's eyes would try to stay on Sophia's as she talked but would often drift down to her chest conspicuously. Sophia also did most of the talking with Kev giving short, enthused answers with eyes always on her until Sam finally joined them at the table.

"Sam, Kev. Kev, Sam," Sophia introduced.

Sam set down his drinks and offered to shake Kev's hand which he was slow to do and only managed weakly. "Nice to meet you," Kev said in an unsteady, sallow voice.

As Sam took his seat, Sophia brought him up to speed. "Kev was just confirming some of the things we were talking about on the way over here. He talked to the cops on four occasions: twice they came to him as an eyewitness, once when he came to them with video evidence related to Matt and Sara and Trent,_and_Vanessa, _and_at least three other individuals we've identified as missing, and then finally when they came to threaten him and his parents with repercussions if they didn't cease all video recording at their premise and hand over anything they had from the previous two months. Can you believe that?" asked an exacerbated Sophia.

"Actually I kinda can with how things have been turning up in this case," joked Sam. "How did your parents take that?"

"At first? My dad flipped his shit," Ken put crassly. "Started screaming at the officers in front yard, telling them about his rights and what they can do with their request. They didn't like that and another cop car shows up."

"How did this end turning out?" Sam asked.

"That's where I was when you joined us. Have at it, Kev," Sophia invited.

"Yeah, sure, like I was saying, dad was pissed off. They said they would drive him downtown if he doesn't stop causing a scene and then he tells them he'll drive downtown himself, to city hall, and tell them what they can do with the request. Dad climbs in his truck and drives off, cops follow, and like, he doesn't came back for two hours. When he does, he's all about taking down the cameras and security because the town is safe and it's just wasting electricity. Told me to gather all the footage too in order to hand over to the cops," Kev explained with frequent pauses to scratch at nervous itches all over himself.

"And when was this?" Sam, having slid his small notebook out with a bit of pencil to scribble some notes.

"Beginning of the year. Late January I guess?" Kev said as he vaguely tried to recall.

"And I'm guessing mood swings like that aren't common for your father?" asked Sam.

"No. That man would hold onto the dumbest, most incorrect belief if for some reason he felt it was important. But after he came back, it was like they beat the shit out of him and sent him home. But not like, physically beat him up or anything. He looked fine but there was just this defeated sense to him I never felt before. Was weird. Really weird. And like, I go and ask him about it and he nearly bites my fucking head off and threatens to kick me out if I don't drop it. Fucking hypocrite, man," Kev said, dejected and shaking his head.

While listening, Sophia had reclined back in her chair with a face changing to one of vexed intrigued. Once finished, she commented, "So he was threatened then with... something. He's far from the first we've found in that vein."

"Threatened, bribed, or entranced by some cult of personality around Nicole. One that seemed to spring up out of nowhere in just a day." Sam was still having trouble linking what all the evidence indicated with the delightedly charming woman he had met now several times in passing. And while certainly pleasant, never did she betray an ounce of the villainy required for the acts implied by their investigation. "Did you hand over the evidence to the police?"

"I had to give them something so I gave them hundreds of hours liked they asked. What else could I do?"

"Not saying you couldn't done otherwise," Sam was quick to temper. "I would have really liked to see some of those tapes though."

Kev, who had been harboring a knowing smile, finally couldn't hold it in anymore. "Who says you can't still see the video?"

"I thought you said you turned it over?" Sam asked, not following.

Sophia was quicker on the uptake. "He probably made backups, Sam. Physical or cloud storage?" she asked Kev.

"Both," he replied simply.

"Well that is handy. Wouldn't suppose you'd be able to share a copy with us, would you?" Sophia, batting her eyes a little, requested.

Not saying a word other than a goofy grin, Kev scooted back in his chair and went to the worn green knapsack he had brought which was under his seat. He reached in and after some blind scrouhing, pulled out a matte black backup harddrive which he set down close to the woman.

"About twelve hundred hours of video that I gave them but I've tagged all the interesting bits which are close to the end," Kev told Sophia warmly before sitting back in his seat and returning to his informal demeanor.

Taking the hard drive and putting it into her own knapsack quickly, Sophia put had sugar to her voice when thanking him. "That'll be extremely helpful, Kev. Thank you so,_so_much."

"Happy to help. My dad may have bent to the machine and given up but I ain't. I don't take kindly to being silenced and hemmed in like that, you know? Think I'm just some sort of bitch that will roll over and take it but that's not how I do it. Feel me?" Kev's youthful defiance wasn't uncommon but some thing Sam and Sophia were happy to use to their favor.

"So what else can you tell us about Nicole and that house, Kev? Things that hard drive won't tell us," asked Sam with the hope of earning some of the trust Sophia clearly already had from Kev.

Slow to respond due to once again ogling Sophia, he did finally come around to the question. "Nothing good, man. She's creepy and she keeps creepy company. That's a big one."

"How do you mean?" Sam asked for clarification.

"Like, there is this blonde girl that hangs around her a lot and seems to live there but I have no idea where she came from. She's younger than Nicole, smoking hot, but doesn't talk much. Then there is Blue Mercedes," Sam added.

"Blue Mercedes?" repeated Sam.

"Sorry, that's the name I gave her. Don't know her actual name or anything. Even tried following her plates but the car is just listed as a rental. Car's been showing up since Thanksgiving last year and still does, infrequently. It's driven by another woman I've never seen but I think she's either a lawyer or accountant or something like that. She's pretty hot too and always dressed like some evil European baroness," Kev recalled with a shiver.

This new bit of information had Sam intrigued. "Interesting. You have her on video at all?"

"Yeah, some," Kev nodded.

"Any others that visit her regularly?" Sophia asked, drawing Kev's complete attention.

"There are contractors and I think some folks from the city that come by. Cops too and then the late night arrivals. Trucks and trailers and moving vans. Can be there as early as ten in the evening and leaving late as dawn. Usually not there long and either move things to or from the house. Usually from the garage but sometimes from the backyard or using the cellar entrance on the side more recently."

"And any of them go missing to your knowledge?" asked Sophia.

Kev nodded again. "Yup. Place is haunted or a portal to hell or something. Honestly, 'specially the last few months, I haven't sleeping to good knowing that place is just across the street," he admitted, shivering again. "So you guys work for some government agency or something? You able to go above all the heads here?"

Sam and Sophia both cracked uneasy smiles and looked at each other knowingly. Sam spoke up first, "No, we're a private enterprise. But that means we're independent though so no bosses to tell us no. Unless the client stops paying that is," he tried to joke to lighten the mood.

"You got guns then?" was Kev's followup blunt question.

"Yes," Sophia answered while Sam gave a "No." Sophia was actually correct in that they did have some weapons but Sam was smart to not admit as much up front to a recent contact. Either way, the indecisive answer made Kev clearly uneasy.

"I only ask cause if you just bringing nice words and evidence, you're gonna come up short. Or missing," was Kev's curt response to them.

Over the next hour of further conversation they would come to better understand Kev's reason for such apathy over a resolution. After his parents and the authorities shut themselves off to him, he started making posts to various websites, both known and more backwater sites in an effort to gain traction. There was some interest but it usually ended with Kev just talking to himself in circles. He had given up finding any resolution a few months prior and had even tried selling a two hour supercut of mysterious happenings at Nicole's house on the darknet as proof of a cult or covert government operation but go not interest except from the actually insane.

Kev mentioned Derek several times, saying he felt especially sorry for him and what happened. They had never met before Vanessa's disappearance and had at best seen each other in passing just a couple times. However Kev came to feel for the man keenly after watching the video evidence himself and seeing the police do nothing but bury it. By the time Sophia had reached out to him for the meeting, he was a few weeks into trying to completely forget what he saw and knew and just act oblivious like everyone else.

When he was told that he was one of the few that agreed to speak to them about this, he wasn't shocked.

"This place has two kinds of people," Kev was all to happy to weigh in. "The sheep and the ones fleecing the sheep."

While not normally one for dichotomies, Sam had a hard time seeing the situation in Hilwich as anything but a case of those in on what was going on and those not. What was really telling was the solidarity that those keeping this secret seemed to have with each other. The sort of fear that was being instilled in some of these otherwise stalwart individuals was borderline impressive if it didn't obviously have some sort of dark element at the heart of it.

The conversation ended rather similarly to Derek's, with Kev saying he was happy to not only answer more questions but also keep an eye on Nicole's place. Not ones to turn down an offer for an extra set of eyes, Sophia accepted the offer on the agency's behalf and even gave him her personal contact number to keep in touch. Sam and Sophia then left but not before sliding Kev a few hundred dollars on a rechargeable credit card as part of the pre-arranged payment with Sophia. Though she confessed as they climbed into the van to drive back to the agency that she probably could have gotten the information for free.

Back at the agency, Sam had called George, who was at Matt and Sara's currently searching the basement, to have him come back as well in order to watch the video. George then beat a hasty return and arrived not long after Sophia was able to access the hard drive. Kev had put a password on it but provided it to Sophia over text.

"So who else has seen this?" George asked as he moved his seat behind Sophia's and next to Sam's as they she brought up the files.

"Well, Kev, Derek, the police, and us, momentarily anyway," Sam answered.

"You think we'll find a smoking fun in there? Like a license plate for one of these trailers?" George continued.

"Maybe. Maybe not. Feels like the more we learn the less we know," conceded Sam.

"That's how voids and blackholes work," Sophia interjected. "The more information that goes in, the bigger the hole gets."

George glared at either dismissively. "You both sound so down about it. I feel like this case could bust right open if you give it a chance," he told them, trying to act the level head in the group for a change.

"Excuse me for being realistic," huffed Sophia.

Sam was more mindful. "You may be right, George. Can't let it get to me."

"See? That's what I like to hear," an encouraged George said as he leaned over to slap Sam's knee.

They were then about to settle in to watch the first of the clips when there was a knock on their office door. All three paused and waited for a second knock to make sure they didn't hear incorrectly. Sure enough there came more knocks even more energetic than the first.

"Are we expecting anyone?" George was the first to ask.

"We shouldn't be," said Sam as he stood.

"Maybe your interview from before had more info?" suggested George.

Creeping around the desk and towards the door, Sam kept his voice down. "Unless he walked here, I don't think that's him."

"He just texted me that he saw Blue Mecedes again five minutes ago," Sophia tacked on tot he disbelief that it was Kev who was knocking. "Derek maybe?"

"Maybe. I'll go find out," said Sam.

With no window, slot, or peephole, Sam could only hope they weren't armed or a posse as he unlocked the door. He did keep a hand on the grip of a baseball bat stuck in their umbrella holder just behind the door in case something did go wrong. But once he could see who was standing there he let go of the bat and any pressing fear.

The woman, around Sophia's age maybe, was dirty blonde with curly but mussed hair and a cherubic face with rosy cheeks and nose mixed with freckles. Her body was mostly average, though her heaving chest and low cut top amplified her cleavage. She had on large, clear framed glasses with a hipster vibe of clothing bought at thrift store. Loose sweater that hung over her shoulder, torn jeans, and backpack.

"Can I help you?" Sam asked the young woman standing there, his voice naturally softening because of her sex and messy-hot appearance.

"Heh, that was gonna be my line," the woman said with a snort of laughter. "No, but really, this is the Hammer Agency, correct? And you're Sam?"

"It could be. And who are you?" he asked, crossing his arms.

"I'm someone who is here to help you figure this whole Nicole Chambers business out. Partially because I can't really figure it out on my own," she confided with a look of befuddlement that he knew well the past week.

Still, Sam wasn't entirely convinced. "I'll need a bit more than that to go on, stranger."

"Okay, well, maybe this will help: I think I know how Nicole is doing what she's doing. That should fill in some blanks for you, right?" she offered, as of mindful of the conversation going on just before she arrived.

Coaxed over by the conversation they could barely hear, George and Sophia approached cautiously until seeing who Sam was talking to and relaxing. As they came closer, Bridget noticed and smiled at them both just as Sam realized they were there.

"Making new friends?" asked Sophia as she cut in.

"Maybe. She claims to have information on a Nicole Chambers. Is that a case one of you are working right now?" Sam asked either of his coworkers casually.

Both played along and shook their heads. "Doesn't ring an immediate bell," Sophia replied.

"I know a few Nicoles," George joined in.

The woman sighed and stomped her feet. "Oh come on, you're gonna play dumb now? Look, I'm reporter that's been looking at the case since December and I've had to go underground to keep prying eyes away and took a huge risk coming here and exposing myself. So the least you can do is at least acknowledge I don't have the wrong address."

All three considered her words and the genuine nature of her plea. George and Sophia gave their tacit approval with consenting wink in Sam's direction.

"Okay, we're listening. What have you got?" Sam asked her.

Agitated but eager, the woman took off her backpack, set it down, and after unzipping it pulled out a manila folder and handed it to Sam. He opened it and there were just a few pages printed text and images that looked to be taken from a website. Closer inspection showed it appeared to be a farm's website, advertising their services along with standard shots of barns, cattle, chickens, and pigs you'd expect from a farm.

His face searching for a connection, Sam didn't understand. "I'm not sure I'm following you." His colleagues faces carried a similar understanding so the woman was happy to explain.

"It's where she disposes of a lot of the ones she's dealt with," she began to say.

"Oh God, they're disposing of the bodies?" Sophia blurted out.

"No," the woman told her. "She doesn't kill them. She's been changing them into animals."

Sam, George, and Sophia all at once lost faith that this woman was anything other than crazy.

"Turned them into animals? Really?" George scoffed.

"Yeah, Miss, that's a pretty insane conclusion to reach about anyone or thing. So I think you may have the address," Sam said kindly while carefully starting to close the door. But the woman's foot pushed in to stop him.

"I know it sounds crazy and maybe you don't believe me now but if you let me, I'll not only explain why but I'm pretty sure I can show you too. If you do I promise by the tomorrow my words will sound totally sound. Please, just give me a chance here."

The three looked at each other again and the other two seemed to defer to Sam on this one.

With only her word and a print out to go off of, Sam didn't know how this woman could make any sense with her claim. But perhaps it was a the honest desperation in her voice, her vivid green eyes, and want to figure this case out that convinced him.

"You can come in and we'll listen. No promises that we'll believe you. Or that we won't ask you to leave if this turns into a rant," he warned her while also stepping aside.

Smirking, she came in and stepped right up to Sam. After a deep breath she told them, "Grab some chairs and buckle up, this is gonna get weird."

Part IV: The Treaty of Hilwich

It was a few days before Thanksgiving, cold, and none of those gathered looked to have come at much notice. As a result their moods were icier than the weather outside and after just ten minutes as waiting in the empty garage space of yet to be officially opened new ambulance and emergency center. While the walls, room, windows, door, and even limited electricity were available, there was no heat except their own bodies. The area was lit, from the sides, with a series of light tripods for construction and cast long shadows wherever you looked.

There were seven there total. Six were the gathered guests while the seventh sat at the edge of the room in the lone chair available. Whereas they had all come from their homes, parties, or other late night business, the woman who sat in the chair was dressed in striking black and white attire that made her look part corporate shark, part royalty. Her presence alone made those she had collected, all powerful individuals in their own right, disquieted and uneasy.

"I don't like this," one of the six, a councilmen for the town of Hilwich, Franklin Carrier, said with a shiver. A portly man in his late forties, he looked hastily dressed in sweatpants with a blue sports jacket and nothing else to stave off the chill.

"What about being called out at this ungodly hour is there to like, Frank? I know where I would rather be," blustered the man that was mayor of the town, Clarence Booth. He was in his forties as well, tall, broad chested, with a forward bearing and seven years under his belt as the town's leading politician. Not that you could have guessed this from his ragged old trench coat which clearly covered a man in his pajamas. "I was thinking this was one of your more obtuse pranks, Fargo, but seeing as you look more compromised than me right now, I'm assuming that's not the case."

"I don't know what they said to get you out here, Clarence, but I'll assume it was blonde and recently graduated high school," croaked the police chief even as lipstick was still smeared visibly on his cheeks and upper lip. "I think it's best if you just shut up and wait," he suggested strongly. The oldest one there at pushing seventy-two, police chief Michael Fargo had served the community from beat cop to chief over forty-two years and was well-entrenched in the town that was well-known for its safety before he ever showed up. He maintained that standing and kept a generally good police force. He was also a serial adulterer on his fourth wife and while the silver haired man was spry for his age, it came with baggage. More than anyone, he appeared perfectly happy to wait.

"Jesus, you two, shut up. Unless you know what the hell is going on, you're just wasting air," scolded Jacob Hart, another councilmen and the junior of the group at only twenty-nine. Still, the handsome, down to earth, and oafish whenever not in the public light. Dressed in a winter jacket, jeans, a toque, and with insulated gloves on, he was the only one not actively becoming an ice cube.

"Shove it, Hart. If you're here that means you got a call with dirt on you that has you scared," shot back the defensive Mayor to the man he saw as an upstart.

Hart balked. "Please, just because you've got skeletons doesn't mean I do too."

"He's right, you know," agreed one of two women there, head of the largest Homeowners Association in the town, Kelly Price. "I'm sure they probably got hart hear with the promise of a bribe or free spray tan," she wickedly mocked, earning a glare from the man. A dyed redhead with a fit body and strong will, Kelly made her husband take her surname, was never at a loss for words or snide comment, and with a propensity to gossip and meddle. These crueler traits only got inflamed when she was within range of the chip on her shoulder in the form of her older sister and sixth member of the group, Sandra Price.

Sandra was the county's district attorney and had a successful law practice before that. This success was a sore spot for Kelly who worked very actively in her role as the HOA head to build up a reputation for herself. This didn't mean that Sandra wasn't just as shallow and prone talking behind people's back but she did act with more tact and care than Kelly ever seemed willing to muster. Despite being five years Kelly's senior and knocking at forty, with hazel hair and good looks, Kelly was often mistaken as the older one. A fact Sandra would bask in while Kelly would rebuke them with her piercing remarks.

Both women, like the men, were dressed in whatever clothes they could find. Sandra was in a lot of wool while Kelly wore designer outerwear- jacket, gloves, hat, and scarf- while you could see the bathrobe she had on under that. The fact she was shaking the most out of anyone was testament to how many layers she actually had.

"You're all bickering at each other when I'm more worried about this one over here," Carrier said, thinking of trying to form some group unity.

"The Councilmen has a point," Sandra agreed as she finally spoke up. "Whatever indiscretions brought each of here we all probably want to keep to ourselves so let's do that. Good? Great, now let's all just calm down and wait for what's coming. It'll be in our best interest I think."

"Talking like you have some insider information there, Price. You know what this is all about? What_she's_all about?" Hart noted as the seated woman's eyes bore into him in particular at that moment.

"I believe she represents some client that have an interest that involves us all. Let's just wait and see what happens. I doubt it'll be much longer," reasoned Sandra while the rest grumbled.

Mayor Booth was growing more and more impatient and after twenty minutes and nothing but freezing his ass off more. So without a word he broke out of the circle and walked himself right up to the seated woman who, for her part, watched him approach with bemusement.

"Look, lady, I don't really have time to sit around here and wait for whoever you work for. I told my wife I was going out to grab some bacon and eggs for breakfast tomorrow and that was an hour ago. So unless your boss comes strolling through that door in the next minute, I'm leaving," the Mayor stated with buffed out chest. In response, the woman moved to reach into dress. "Getting a phone to call him?" presumed the Mayor.

Instead the woman produced a thin cigarette case from which she pulled a black, hand-rolled cigarette and a thin silver lighter out. After sparking up, she let it hang from the corner of her mouth while she slipped her case back into her dress. Then, pulling out the cigarette, she blew a cloud of dark smoke into the Mayor's face, instigating a cough.

"Not smart," Carrier could be hear laughing under his breath as the Mayor's temper, which was notorious and even worse in private, stirred quickly.

"You think I'm afraid to punch a woman who disrespects me like that? Especially some jumped up nobody like you?" growled the Mayor with what prestige he could muster. "I want the name of the person you expect me to wait for and then when exactly, I mean fucking pre-cise-ly, they intend to arrive. Because if it ain't in the next five minutes then I'm out of here." He finished with hands on his hips and a face that dared the woman to give a response that he didn't deem worthy.

While he blustered the woman casually smoked and when he concluded and started staring at her she finally said something with a vaguely Flemish accent, "Are you done then?"

"Am I done? Sweetheart, I haven't even begun," huffed the Mayor as he tried closing the distance between him and the woman, only to have her five inch heeled BRAND HERE press up against his gut.

She gave him a hard shove with her foot which had the staggering backwards. Folding her leg then over the other, she returned to her casual smoking. "Wait," was her only instruction.

The others quite expected Mayor Booth to go off on the woman but it seemed he was more bluster than anything that night. He returned to the group and buried his hands in his pockets while keeping his head down.

A few minutes later, after more discontented grumbling, headlights could be seen flashing up against the side of the building and through some of the windows. What little conversation that had been going on quieted completely. The woman in the chair burned down the remainder of her cigarette and extinguished the smoldering bud on the floor before finally standing up.

"Is that your boss then? Tell them him to hurry the fuck up already," Hart shouted to now approaching woman.

"My client will be with us shortly. At that time, she will make her business clear. As her legal counsel I'll be blunt to say my client deals in absolutes and will not suffer misunderstanding. I believe a couple of you have already had dealings with my client and if anyone needs any corroboration for what's to come, just look to your peers." The woman was curt in her delivery but very clear all the same.

"Is this some sort of business proposition?" Councilmen Carrier asked.

"Of sort, yes," replied the woman.

"She's not involved in any sort of organized gang, is she?" was Mayor Booth's concern.

"The operation is small, Mr. Booth, and should not see any increase in your precious crime metrics," was her cold reply.

"And who are you, aside from your mysterious client's counsel?" inquired Councilmen Hart to the woman directly.

"I am Mrs Rayne and if you have any further questions, feel free to address them to my client," she told Hart at the same moment the side door opened.

A rush of cold hair swept into the space along with some snow as a steady flurry was going on outside. When the door shut, everyone gathered did their best to try and see. The two figures, one tall and darkly dressed and the other blonde and wearing just a red peacoat, were clearly women as they made their way over to the group. As they got closer and into the light, some drew blanks at the woman's face while Fargo and the DA winced and shivered with fear. Only Kelly was unimpressed.

"Nicole freakin' Chambers? Are you kidding me? This bitch has so many complaints against her in the past two weeks we're considering booting her out of the whole neighborhood. And since when did you have the kind of money or the gall to do this? Really, where?" requested Kelly who was visibly upset at the fact that the person they had been made to wait for her.

"Kelly, stop running your damn mouth. Seriously," warned her sister Sandra.

"You don't tell me how to run my neighborhood, Sandra," Kelly shot back at her sibling.

"Your neighborhood? That's a quaint notion," Nicole said politely.

"You saying it isn't?" Kelly was more than happy to challenge Nicole or anyone else.

"Maybe at one time but this meeting is because there is a new order in town and I want to make sure that it's absolutely clear how things will function from now on," explained Nicole, her hands behind her. She had dressed herself for much warmer weather with a sleeveless black dress, red shawl, ruby necklace, and knee high heeled leather boots. The blonde waif next to her was in lot of tight red leather and kept very close to Nicole.

"Well I gotta say, who the fuck are you and why the fuck should I care?" Mayor Booth asked Nicole crassly.

"Because, Mr. Mayor, I've decided to make this town my domain and as such, I will require complicit humans in positions of authority that can help facilitate my needs and making sure attention is anywhere but on me. I believe Mr. Fargo, with whom I've had the pleasure of several conversations, has already been helpful in allaying some measure of suspicion but it will take more than him and his men to keep this functioning effectively for me." As Nicole spoke, Mrs. Rayne and the blonde stepped back.

"Is this true Michael?" Councilmen Carrier was quick verify.

Unsteady, Fargo somehow managed to start sweating. After steeling himself he said, voice breaking as he did, "I, we, we have found that working with... her, Nicole, is in our best interests. I think Sandra would agree."

The curious eyes in the group went from Fargo to Sandra then and the woman had a similar worried look.

"Sandra? What the hell do you know about this?" Kelly asked in a grating voice.

"Too much," Sandra admitted before appending, "and enough. Just know it's, she's beyond us," explained Sandra in anything but a confident DA's tone.

"'Beyond us'? What has gotten into you two?" questioned Councilmen Hart. Like Kelly, Hart was not understanding what all the fuss was about. All he knew was that he would rather be in bed.

"Just listen to her, Hart. Use your damn brain for once," Fargo scolded the man.

"Look, you may be afraid of this woman but I'm not," he tells Fargo before turning to Nicole and continuing in a patronizing tone, "And as for you, you better get to the fucking point soon because me and the boys are going bow hunting tomorrow and I'd like to get some shut eye first. So could we move this shit along? Please?"

Nicole didn't lose her collected demeanor but she did glance over at Mrs. Rayne who came forward again. As she did, Nicole stepped off to the side and carefully removed her shawl, handing it to her blonde assistant, or whatever she was, before running her hand through her hair causing her brunette strands to darken to a pitch black. Horns were next to pierce through her forehead and their rapidly growth, combined with the reddening of her skin, had all those gathered watching in stunned silence.

Clearing her throat, Mrs. Rayne knew it would be hard to have their attention and so spoke loudly and without regard to any sensitivities. "My client, Ven, of the Blood Sorority and Demoness of Liguria, has laid claim to this domain, the township of Hilwich. This means she lays claim to any human souls she wishes with consideration towards town hegemony." Her words were the background to Nicole's transformation from human woman to crimson skinned succubus who was all too happy to let her growing, spade-tipped tail curl around her so her hands, with blackened, sharp nails, could stroke it. Rayne continued, "She understands that some may be surprised by this revelation, or even unbelieving, but I assure you my client is well within her powers, and therefore her rights, to do as she pleases. Her gracious courtesy is the only reason most of you are here so be sure to understand you are already in her debt."

Finishing her transformation with a wide stretch of her arms under her longer, thicker hair to let it fall over her head and horns. Her hands then fell to her shoulders where with a single finger on either side, she traced a smoking line from neckline to shoulder which when completed caused the dress to simply fall away. Naked now save for her boots, Ven's body was causing every man there to stiffen somewhat as she seemed to radiate desire.

The only ones unfazed by Nicole's change were Rayne, who had again retreated back and lit another cigarette and the blonde who was biting her lower lip and enjoying the show.

"Gentlemen, ladies," Ven began, her voice more robust, "I want to get one thing out of the way from the start: I am not here to negotiate. Demons do not negotiate, we dictate. What I want is simple, to have the free reign and will to do as I please and you are to all facilitate this by whatever methods are open to you with your position. I despise prying eyes and underminers and will deal with the myself if needed and subsequent inquiries will be understandably halted. Your chief of the guard, Fargo, has already shown an understanding and willingness to comply. Of course, not without some persuasion of course," she tittered as she entered the center of the group.

"Fargo, you know about this?" the Mayor asked, rigid with fear at the sight before him.

"You should all listen to her and just go along. It's a lot easier if you do," warned the no less frightened Fargo, though he was not so stunned by the succubi's appearance.

"I don't understand, what is that you want exactly? I've never... encountered a creature like you," Councilmen Carrier said with his lip curling in forced disgust. The red woman in front of him was stunningly beautiful with intoxicating curves that left him internally reeling about how to feel.

"My kin have always worked in the dark places at the corner's of society and when someone has our attention it either to their determent or, as we stand here now, something which we can all profit from. I know that simply taking and living and fear won't do me good so, as I have with the likes of Doges, cardinals, counts, and warlords, I also offer my services, such as they are, to you in exchange for your continued acceptance and obedience of my authority. I think that's a more than fair, given your position," Ven assessed. She had turned and looked at them all as she spoke until the end where she finally stepped out of the circle.

One person who had gone from shocked and right back to indigent, Councilmen Hart made a mock showing of being impressed before asking, contemptuously, "Is this a joke? Seriously? This red bitch shows up and thinks she can just dictate what she wants cause what, she has an icicle for a lawyer and scared old man Fargo?"

"Yeah, yeah!" Kelly eagerly joined in once perplexing sight of Ven's changed processed along with Ven's words. Never one to kowtow, especially to another woman, Kelly was fired up. "I don't know what you think you're about, but I don't orders from anybody."

"Kelly will you shut your damn mouth," Sandra snapped at her sister, drawing Kelly's ire.

"Fuck you Sandy. I thought a though girl like you was supposed to stand up to bullies like this. Especially for someone like Nicole. Forget whatever weird ass name she tries to give herself," said Kelly pretentiously while turning her nose up at Ven.

"Someone like Nicole," Van latched onto as her attention turned to Kelly. "Now what did you mean by that?"

Undaunted, and intending to knock this woman down a peg, Kelly spoke frankly, "Do you even have to ask? You're dime store trash that only even got into the neighborhood because her boyfriend, who left her, were friends with the Bishops. Now I hear they've left and all I've heard since are whispers and rumors swirling about the mess you've become. So that's what I meant, dear. You're beneath any of us," she finished, scoffing but unable to not add, "Except for Fargo it seems. Maybe we need new blue blood."

"Yeah, you just keep running your mouth," Fargo snapped back at her.

"Seriously, Kelly, keep your big mouth shut for a change or it'll get you into trouble," came the warning again from Sandra. For her part, the DA had been shown video by Fargo of several of his officers being transformed into animals, two sows respectively, followed up by a call from Ven. Without needing to even be in the room, Ven had the woman's loyalty by way of fear.

"You think I can't handle myself? I'm about ready to march out of this place and post on every social page I have that this town is run by cowards and cucks," Kelly said with flaring anger which only got worse when Ven, composed and confident as ever, yawned.

"Are you done, Mrs. Price?" Ven asked while checking her nails.

"Done? Oh, oh you wanna start something then, bitch? I'm not afraid of your ass!" shouted Kelly.

"Oh, you misunderstand," said Ven as if something just dawned on her. "I'm not here to make you afraid. I'm here to make the rest of them afraid."

Confused at what Ven meant, Kelly kept her anger but was unsure what to do so she tried to turn it around. "Good because I'm not pawn for you to play with, missy."

"Well, that's where you're wrong. You see, you are mine to play with and while your fear is not my concern, that doesn't mean you don't have my full attention," Ven mused, taking slow steps towards Kelly. She continued, "Because a threat is just a threat without a display of force. When you come to wage war you start with a statement: the first city you win, whether they surrender or fight, is punished harshly and made an example of. Only then do the others know that submission, while a notch against your pride, ensures your continued existence."

As she spoke, Ven's eyes turned from blue flecked with gold to gilded and had the effect of bewildering her temporarily. By the Kelly was even aware that Ven was right upon her, the demon's hands were caressing the woman's sleeves.

"I, I, I don't follow what you mean," gasped Kelly, her eyes fluttering as she tried to think straight.

"Nicole never did care for you and since I've come to the forefront, I've seen nothing of you I care much for either. I didn't call you here because of any sway or power you had. I just needed someone to make an example out of," explained Ven, her voice adopting Kelly's patronizing tone. Ven had carefully moved her hands up the woman so that now when she gripped the woman firmly, and sense flooded back into Kelly's head, the woman was unable to react. Overpowered, Kelly was pulled into Ven who pressed her lips then tongue into her prey.

"Sweet Jesus," Councilmen Carrier gasped at the spectacle.

"Oh no," cried Sandra, who had a sinking feeling about where this was going.

Steam was still coming over Ven but now Kelly was smoking too as he resistance to the kiss faded as warm, calming feelings spread throughout her body. Everyone was happily watching except for Mrs. Rayne who had walked off to the side to turn on one of several cameras set up on the outside that were hidden by the lights. By the time their embrace ended and Van backed off, licking the taste of her lips, Kelly was looking pale but strangest of all was a strange swelling around her upper lips and cheeks.

"What have you done to her?" Sandra gasped when seeing her sister's face.

"As I said, I've made an example of her," answered Ven proudly.

Kelly was slow to notice that anything was amiss until she felt the eyes of everyone on her and her sister mention her face. Shakily touching her face, Kelly could felt at her swollen face. But worse of all for her to feel was that whatever had happened to her face was still going on with the space between her top lip and nose growing as it felt like her face was pushing forward with more than just swollen flesh. Pressing her hands into her face she could feel her actual bones were manipulated like clay.

"Wh-wh-what is this?" Kelly yelped with some trouble due her sore mouth. Her nostrils were staring to flare out to the sides at the same time the bridge and shape of her nose grew more in line with her protruding face. Under her fingers she could feel a very fine fuzz in places but more worrying were points of roughness that quickly sprouted out. She tried desperately to keep these growths hidden but soon, just as her ears were growing both longer and more curved so as to protrude from her hair, what were actually whiskers became visible. "Help! Help she, she poisoned me," Kelly coughed into her gloved hands.

"Sweet lord what is happening to her," said the Mayor breathlessly.

"Some sort of... chemical reaction?" a scared Councilmen Carrier offered as he looked away. "It's awful!"

"Mr. Carrier, you are to watch this or you are going to join it," Ven told the man. He could be heard to choke back a rebuttal before Carrier forced himself to look at Kelly, whose skin was now flush red and dripping with sweat. Satisfied, Ven's attention was on the others who were either watching the stricken woman or fearfully following Ven's own eyes. "What I said to him goes for the rest of you too. I won't repeat myself. Is that understood?"

No one answered. Likely because Kelly, struck with heat and a troubling itching springing up all over her body, had started to strip. Her knit hat was first to go followed by her scarf. Taking the hat off also brought with large chunks of her own hair, revealing a scalp that appeared to be balding. The scarf once removed showed off strange patches of white hair but also that her veins and bones were showing more through her taut flesh. While she was oblivious to these, the others could see it clearly and perhaps in the heads were starting to see a resemblance to rodent in her rapidly transforming visage.

It wasn't until Kelly had unbuttoned her jacket and stripped it off and then the terrycloth white right after did she start to feel some relief from the fever that came over her. Beneath it all she was wearing just a Disney shirt with Mickey on it that went down to her mid-thigh and a pair of beige Uggs. Stripping off her gloves was when she saw the changes had truly gone far. Her fingers appeared thinner, longer, and her nails had grown too and now ended in points on each.

"Help! Help! Someone!" Kelly implored as she tried staggering nearer to Councilmen Hart at first who pushed her back.

"Ugh, keep away from me!" he said with disgust.

She staggered a little and then turned to her sister Sandra. "Sandy. You gotta help! You gotta get me outta here!" Kelly pleaded.

Scared but also feeling for her sibling, Sandra didn't attack Kelly but she did back away. The closer Kelly got, the more Sandra could notice that her sister, always of the same height as her, was now a few inches shorter. "Oh Kelly," were Sandra's only words before she covered her mouth and nose to hide her tears.

While Sandra looked at the Kelly's face, her top front teeth protruding from her stretching mouth, Fargo and the Mayor, who were behind, could see something stirring around Kelly's backside. They had no idea what it could be at first. Even Kelly did not seem aware something was creating a bulge at her backside until the simple cotton panties she was wearing, which was holding in the growth, tore and allowed several inches of pink tail to hang down below the hem of her shirt.

"Is that...?" Fargo began to say.

"My word she's turned her into damned freak," said the astounded mayor.

"Freak is a little harsh," Ven remarked indifferently. "This is merely the intermediate stage, though, I can't deny it's visual impact."

"This is fucking surreal. She's turning your sister into some kind'a mutant," Councilmen Hart said leaning over into Sandra's ear.

The comment had Sandra breaking down even more and wanting to shut her eyes. But she remembered Ven's words and kept watching.

"I can't, I can't stop it I, what's... what are you doing to me?" Kelly asked Ven once she had wobbled her way closer to the demon.

"Nicole once referred to you in passing to her boyfriend as 'a rat in wig' and I remember when rats brought misery to millions so, using that as inspiration, I made the obvious choice. I took inspiration from that. Does the thought of the rest your days as a rat comfort you? I can't imagine it would be but reality is quickly shifting in that direction, now isn't, dear?" said to the one with no small amount of loathing and desire to lay it on thick.

Kelly listened, feeling her tail growing longer down her even though her actually point of view was dipping lower and lower. Her shirt had started long on her but now was nearly close to the floor. Just as well since her feet were beginning to resemble her hands with their pink coloring, longer nails, and inhuman shape. Even she was having troubling looking at her transformation as her snout continued to grow out, taking her pinking, wider nose along to form a proper snout. The whiskers were now proper grown out along with her curved ears that stick out from her head.

Her shirt was now becoming a weight on her shoulders and body that she couldn't keep up. Thankfully, she had shrunk so much by that point, with her arms pulling into her short sleeves, it just started to pile around her.

"You can't! Help! H-heeeck! EEEEK!" came her desperate squeaks as her voice was being choked.

"Kelly," sobbed Sandra who fell to her knees, weakened by the sight. Carrier knelt next to her to try and offer some consolation but he had nothing. Hart stood on the other side of Sandra and just shook his head.

"You definitely knocked her down some pegs," Hart said coldly.

The Mayor even found himself struggling for words. "This can't be real," he said in a sort of daze.

"I think Kelly would say this is quite real, if she could speak. I have allowed her to keep her mind and memories but is that a gift or curse? I bet I know which one she'll come to know," Ven said clearly so that everyone, Kelly included, could hear.

It was now getting hard for the woman to keep her head above the collar of her shirt. It did not help that her neck, head, and body were linked together more as her body itself cracked and shifted into the smaller, rodent frame. These sensations warped her body further and added untold stress to the woman's fragile mind. With a face now more rat than human and desperate squeaks, Kelly finally falls out of sight into the bowels of the shirt. Here she undergoes the final changes with the only sign to everyone watching were the infrequent bulges and chitters.

As Kelly had shrunk those final couple of feet, Ven's blonde assistant Pet went and grabbed a small prepared cage. She had it at the ready at her mistress's side when Kelly sunk out of sight.

Once satisfied, Ven held her arms out in front her, generous smile on her face. "You've been threatened and now you've been shown my capabilities. Kelly is an example of what I can do and is just a taste of what is a very potent magic. Not one you'll find yourselves able to resist so I hope this part of the lesson has reached you all."

No one gathered was able to muster an answer. Instead they averted their eyes while the vivid memory of what they just witness burned into their mind. But with Ven glaring, they all did have to acknowledge they were not in control in this situation.

Ven's measuring stare brewed a thought in her head. Meanwhile she squatted down and reached her hand into the shirt's collar. After a brief rummaging around Ven pulled up by its tail a plump white rat which squirmed and wiggled for freedom.

"Much more manageable now, wouldn't you all say?" Ven asked, her words striking Sandra the hardest. She stood back up and held out her hand with the rat and as she went on, her Pet moved the cage into place under the transformed Kelly. "That's one more rat for the sewer and I woman that, dare I say, won't be missed by many. I can't imagine there is any doubt as to the scale of what you're dealing with anymore."

Most were still standing there scared but the Mayor was finally coaxed from his daze by deeply seeded survival instinct. He approached Ven and bowed. "If it's special consideration or making a problem disappear, me and my office will do everything to apply Miss, er, ummm, Ven," he stumbled saying as her exact name and title slipped his mind.

Shown the proper respect, Ven's emotive face and fanged grin turned gratified. "Nicole will do well enough in passing, mayor. You know, you remind me of a man who held your position in the city of Genoa during my... previous period of activity. Even had a very similar conversation to this one going over threats and shows of force," Ven said carefully while adjusting and petting the Mayor's coat collar.

"Oh? Is that so? Was the beginning of a long, fruitful relationship no doubt," Booth tried to say positively but was clearly unnerved.

"Fruitful is a good word for it. I made him a broodmare and donated her to the town stable. Many a good carriage or field horse came from that line," recalled Ven with an upbeat tone.

Voice catching in his throat, the Mayor began to sweat. "Oh please, no, I didn't mean any offense by it," he begged.

"I don't think you did, Mayor, but I do thank you for reminding me about something. A lesson I learned from same mayor's town." As Ven began, the Mayor retreated back and most in the group felt an anxiety growing in their chest at where the demon was going with this. "Sometimes, even after a threat, and even after a show of force, there is still one thing that has to be applied because that's as far as human would normally go. But I have a demon's spark and I know there is one more important thing to impress on humans in order to ensure their total subservience."

Only then did she finally drop Kelly, who had still been kicking writhing for escape, into open cage. Pet shut and locked the door before giving the cage a shake, causing the rat to bounce around. Sandra held back saying something, instead just watching the blonde walk off with the cage while Ven again returned to the forefront.

"I don't think we need another warning. I think we get the message," Fargo implored.

"Yeah. Loud and clear," agreed Councilmen Carrier empathically.

"No more rats, please. We get it, we won't piss you off," apologized Hart as well.

Ven gave a bemused chuckle. "Ah, but you see, that talk back is exactly the sort of thing I can't abide. It sounds like submission but it's just a bargain. I need a deeper commitment and what better to bring that out than a display of temper and it's marvelous ability to flare up at any time. When it does, I'm prone to rash decisions and I need people who will not flinch to hear their spouse or child is now some sty pig or braying ass. You need to understand a demon's wrath."

The five remaining all gulped hard, dreadfully worried of what came next.

Stepping into the group again, Ven surveyed the group like a predator with its pick of the slaughter. She was measuring them all by a standard they weren't privy to and they all felt time slow. It was only after a few minutes of this that she shrugged and found her eyes resting on Councilmen Hart at the time.

It didn't take long for Hart to become too agitated by her silence judgment to remain quiet himself. "I'll play ball, you don't have to worry about me," he told her with an unsteady voice.

"Oh I believe you're correct, Mr. Hart. I don't have to worry about you, will I?" she asked, taking one step nearer the man.

Reflexively Hart took a step back. "Now look, someone like Booth or Carrier over there is way more of a target than me," Hart tried to reason.

Happy to not be targeted, the Mayor spoke up. "You seem a perfectly good target to me."

"Shut up, Clarence!" Hart barked back while still moving away from the advancing demon. "Don't touch me!" His voice was a quivering mess. A far cry from his previous boasting. But to his surprise, Ven stopped and seemed to be reconsidering her choice. "Trust me, I'm more valuable as a functioning person than some rat in a cage," he tried to reassure her.

"I will admit, I don't have another cage ready and perhaps you do have more value than a rat. However," she said, her tone of voice turning more sinister, "I think your earlier outbursts and general demeanor have left me with an impression that, while not as entirely disposal and the former Mrs. Stone, I can easily see me future functioning without ever seeing your face again."

"Then I'll leave town! Tonight!" he offered readily. "I'll join the damn merchant marines and you'll never see again!"

"I like that. We'll tell people that's what happened to you," said the demon as she wiggled a finger in Hart's direction.

Hart was shaking and fearful but had some comfort in the back of his mind believing that, like with Kelly, physical contact was required for Ven's magic to work. It didn't quite dawn upon him that the slight hand motions she was making at him were helping to inflame the heat he was already feeling from fretfulness. The tingling in his hips he thought was from shaking so much began to spread over more of his waist, crotch, and ass.

"Just keep the fuck away from me, please," he pleaded with her still.

Her spell woven, Ven relaxed. "I can only guarantee that after tonight, we won't be seeing much of each other. Which is just as well, I don't find your company adds much. But I'll see what I can make of you," Ven said speculatively which had Hart very concerned.

Midst his fear and dread feelings which had Hart teetering on the edge he felt a warming in his crotch which, unlike rising temperatures in the rest of his body, was almost pleasant. He had barely enough time to wonder why before his cock harden and tent in his pants. Stranger still was the next sensation that washed over his manhood and seemed to coax his dick to get even harder while his testicles were massaged carefully. This soon had him aching for sexual release while fearing for his life.

"Jesus, Jacob, what's come over you?" the Mayor asked dismissively when noticing the excitement in Hart's pants.

"What? No, it's not me! It must be her!" shouted Hart while pointing at Ven.

"Me? Well of course it's me," Ven admitted freely. "I have you all wound up, Jacob. I think you'd feel better if you got a load off," she said, smirking as he snapped her fingers. Seconds later Hart was squeezing his legs together and trying to hold back. But the tip of his cock was already leaking and it felt like his shaft was being worked by the hands of the succubus herself, though she still maintained her distance and domineering posture.

In a last desperate attempt to stave off orgasm Jacob attempted to flee only for his footing falter when he cums all the same. His hands go to his crotch to cry and cover the sight but soon, with his testicles pushing out so much they had long half their mass, the wetness dripped down his legs.

"Damn," Carrier blurted out when he saw the stout Hart felled by an uncontrolled ejaculation.

Stumbling down to his knees on the cold concrete with his back to the rest, the man could feel that something was wrong between his legs. He moved slowly to unbuckle his belt and undo the front of his pants, unsure what he would find. The pungent smell of his own seed and the sticky fluids, especially when he reached his boxers, was making him wince. However a greater shock would come when he finally saw his cock again.

"Holy fucking hell! No! Fucking hell, no!" screamed the horrified Councilmen.

Everyone else was puzzled as to exactly what he saw, save for Ven who was now chewing on her one finger as she relished the sight.

What Hart had seen was his penis looking thinner, shorter, lead defined with the flesh pinking further. His circumcised head had not only reversed but he no longer even had a pisshole. He touched his tentatively, thinking it couldn't be really happening, but then successive throbs of tingling in his crotch shrunk his penis even more which also made it more obvious that his testicles had diminished too. Hart reached under him at to the loose flesh of his scrotum as his actual testicles were pulled tight against his taint it felt like until either felt like it was pulled up into him, giving him a passing case of nausea.

"What have you done to him?" asked Fargo.

"I've started with some emasculation but don't worry, that's just where we start. Mr. Hart is about to experience what powerful hormones and magic can do it a body," Ven explained aloud so that Hart could hear.

"Damn idiot did it to himself," huffed the Mayor.

"Could have just as well been you," Sandra, still struggling with the loss of her sister, said snidely.

"I-" the Mayor went to retort but thought better of it when remembering the demon's wrath. "It wasn't for me to decide. I'm happy to help in any way I can," he said to Ven.

"So glad to hear it," Ven cooed, her eyes still on Hart. "I have in mind a small favor you can do for me."

'Already?' the Mayor thought and almost said before knowing not to. Instead he collected himself and said warmly, "Anything."

"Tell me, is hunting permitted in the town limits?" Ven inquired kindly enough.

"Yes, there are permitted hunting seasons that go in hand with State laws. For deer and turkey mostly," he explained as quickly as he could.

"And if I wanted a moratorium on hunting put up, could you do this?" Ven asked the Mayor directly.

"Uhhhhh, I..." and the Mayor drew a blank when trying to recall what executive powers he had while hearing bones pop and wet cracks from where Hart was.

"He can enact a temporary mandate for something like public safety," Councilmen Carrier interjected. "It would only last a month but the Town Council could vote on it and extend it indefinitely."

"Yes, yes! He's right and I could have that mandate on my desk tomorrow morning to sign and put into effect if you that's what you want," capitulated the Mayor.

"And I can have it enforced even earlier. I'll set patrols up on the trails and tell hunters to turn around," Fargo offered.

Sighing with a heavy heart, Sandra added, "I'll help write up the paperwork and get it done countywide within a month.

Ven took a moment to revel in the willing sacrifice of their efforts at the alter of a new regime built on fear and ruthless actions. "See? Isn't that easier than negotiating? We came to an understanding quickly once everyone understood the stakes. I hope this is the beginning of fruitful accord."

The Mayor, the Police Chief, the County DA, and the remaining Councilmen were now wrapped around her fingers.

Here again Mrs. Rayne, knowing her role to play, sauntered up next to Ven. "Those who now understand what is required of them, come and kneel before the new Mistress of Hilwich."

Carrier hesitated while the Mayor and Police Chief came before Ven and knelt down like one would to some divine royalty. Sandra wept as she knelt, her sister's last strained words before they devolved into squeaks haunting her memories. Only when seeing the others did Carrier do the same.

Standing above them all, Ven's dominance of the night could not be denied. And it wasn't even over yet.

"You may stand, just never forget what happened here tonight or any of you, or your family, or your friends, may find themselves fated like Kelly, or Jacob, or Trent, or any of the others I've taken in just a fortnight. Now, as you all still need to finish your lesson, I suggest you circle the poor Councilmen who appears to be stricken by some affliction." Ven grinned as she said it.

Hart had been mostly unaware of the conversations and pledges of fealty going on behind him because he had more pressing matters to deal with. The first being he no longer had anything like a cock or testicles between his legs anymore. At first there was only the folds and flesh that were shaped out his scrotum. These same folds had been the final resting place of the pink ball of nerves that his cock had become. He thought himself ungendered until two things happened which troubled him deeply.

The first was finding that, within the folds between his legs, there was a slit and opening into himself. Hesitant to explore too much, Hart did his best to try and see what it was and was able to bend forward enough to see what was really going on: the slit was now just at the center and it was surrounded by leathery brown lips and a swollen vulva that was definitely not human. It even looked vaguely familiar to Hart, even as it grew more bestial by starting to ooze a wetness and sprout white hairs around the side.

Next and something he watched it awe as it unfolded in front of his very eyes. It started with just two pimples on his skin, spread apart by several inches on a horizontal line just above his waist line. But it wasn't long before the flesh under these now engorging brown pimples adding on mass and making the two appear like strange breasts almost. When an aching pain in his hips causes Hart to try and sit down, he finds his ass cheeks as separated apart and his pelvis was now situated differently, making it awkward to stay upright. The hard fall caused the growth to bounce, swell up more and more, taking the skin between them and gradually merging into something like an udder.

The cracking and popping of bones really picked up then, mostly concentrated in his lower back, pelvis, and hips which were all undergoing a realignment. This meant Hart's backside was jolted around by unpredictable twitches and gross feeling like his organs ballooning and deflating while being worked like taffy. This is when the others circled Hart again, with Ven bringing up the rear but walking right into the circle next to the transforming man.

Seeing Ven made Hart seethe with anger but as his was manipulated, he was unable to do anything about it. Instead he could only try to bear it and not look afraid like Kelly had been. But that would prove difficult when his lower spine was hurting more and more, his pants, already half-undone, strained with the ongoing changes to his midsection.

"You've fucking ruined me," Hart croaked at the woman.

"Ruined is a bit harsh, wouldn't you say? I think repurposed is a better word for what I'm doing to you, Mr. Hart," Ven said to him. She then looked to the others and commanded them to, "Strip his clothes off and pile them where Kelly's are. My assistant Pet will dispose of them afterwards."

Hart heard too and started shaking his head. "No, no! You can't tell them to do that! My, my dignity!" he implored Ven and then those around him. Hart would have begged with his hands but the changes were now causing cramps and other discomforts which forced him onto all fours awkwardly.

The remaining four looked at each and then went to work on the fallen Councilmen. The Mayor pulled off his jacket, the police chief his pants, Sandra had his hat, and Carrier wrapped his arm around Hart's neck and whispered, "Don't move, make it easy on everyone," in his Hart's ear.

But Hart wouldn't listen and he attempted to buck them off. It worked a little at first until Ven assisted by causing the man's hands the cramp and ache especially. This draws his attention as his fingers merge and darken and become less and less flexible. The struggle then becomes to just staying upright while the others mercilessly strip him.

Mrs Rayne even steps in to hand the Mayor a pair of shears to help with Hart's disrobing. Cutting with limited care or thought towards Hart, the Mayor made short work of Hart's top layers and helped with getting his shoes off as well. Finally stripped, everyone could now better see exactly what the magic in play had been doing to him.

"It's fucking horrible," Fargo said after a look at Hart's backside, making him turn his head as much as he could to not offend Ven.

"Not even fucking man anyone. Holy hell," the Mayor said after spying the very female looking sex which was at the heart of very doe-like posterior.

Hart's tail had been growing gradually and by now was a few inches long and curled up over his split ass. It was the growing of white flush under the tail when mixed with the overall shape to give the impression that Hart was turning into some cervine. His ass had certainly taken on a doe's shape and as Hart's hips and posture became one set to all fours, his leather brown udder and dark teats were clearly visible. Further down his legs, it only got worse.

Brown and white fur was now sprouting all over his thighs and lower legs which helped hide that either was looking gaunt and strange. His feet, for example, had elongated and forced him on the tips of his toes. There some of the toes hardened and blackened into a hair of cloven hooves in the front while the big and pinky toes were stretched and pulled up the back of now changed foot. The bones, muscles and fat were most active in his thighs and calves which plumped as they they also got furrier.

As this was all happening, Hart's head upper body were unchanged, save that his hands now looked very similar to his feet and made the man aware fully that was becoming a deer. And with the udder swaying between his legs whenever he moves and the rear facing cunt, he knew that he hadn't even managed to become a stag.

A few more minutes of added fur and changing legs and Councilmen Hart was looking quite the sight. With his ribs already beginning to extend down his torso, it's from this point and below that it would be impossible to distinguish him from any other doe you'd find in the woods around town. The tail even flutter and flickered, unknowingly spreading the pungent odor coming off her steaming sex into the room.

On the other side of the body, Hart was mostly human but struggling to maintain his senses or reason.

"You're making him a deer? Don't we have enough of those?" Carrier questioned.

"It's good to keep an active, large herd at hand, Mr. Carrier," Ven said. Having walked up beside Hart, she kneels down next to him. He has to strain his neck and head to see her but he wants the anger and hatred in his eyes to come across and hopefully put some scare in the woman. Instead she grinned and carefully placed her left hand just behind Hart and his new doe backside. "And you'll be central to that new herd, dear," she whispered in Hart's ear, her fingers beginning to work a magic around his cervine pussy.

"Fucking bitch," he told her through grit teeth. "Fucking made me the wrong gender!"

"Did I now? But that cunt of yours would be so appealing to a stag in rut. And I plan on making it and you even better," Ven purred loudly.

Those with stomachs enough to watch, namely the Mayor and Sandra, they could see the swelling of Hart's new vulva hasn't stopped. And as it grows and drips with wetness, they see it pulse and her tail flick even more. Steam was now rising from the back of Hart and as much as he didn't want to, he found himself again forced into an arousal he was incapable of stopping. But unlike before when he orgasmed every drop of humanity out of him, this one was accompanied by thoughts and images which were born out of a horny doe's mind, not a man's.

"What are you doing to him now?" asked Carrier who preferred to just cringe at Hart's changing expressions. Sometimes angry, then aroused, followed by sorrow, and then second pang of sexual lust which finally has his tongue hanging out of his mouth, panting like an animal.

"Weaving magic into her and affixing a curse. Because as of about now she's fully capable, whether Mr. Hart wants to hear it or not, of mating with a stag and producing a fawn. But two fawns a year won't due to build the herd so this new doe will gestate in just two months time, as will her offspring. My what a group they will be in just a couple generations," Ven envisioned.

"And you said something about a curse?" Sandra astutely pointed out.

"As yes, that," she tittered again. "Any poor soul that happens to come across this new doe will find themselves changed to join the herd too. An old trick from my pagan days to keep out attackers and fearful hunters," she explained happily. Some were disgusted and others horrified but only Hart was lost in lewd thoughts of his own.

"I'll be sure to warn out parks department," the Mayor noted to himself.

"Hunting lodges and groups and lobbies will put up a fight," Carrier cautioned.

"Then either tell them what happened here or just let'em go on a full moon. They'll learn, one way or another," Fargo told Carrier coarsely.

"You'll also all have video evidence of what happened here tonight, delivered tomorrow by special courier. Show it to any who doubt but keep it safe. We expect this to be handled without further assistance or conversation from me or my client," Mrs. Rayne mentioned.

This had some looking around for the cameras for the first time and spying the red recording lights around them. "You have all of us on tape," the Mayor growled.

"We do. Blackmail or potential extortion situations may arise but your information is safe with us," Rayne warned the Mayor in particular.

Ven finally stood up and back from Hart at which point the changes which had stopped midway up his body suddenly continued again.

"Mr. Hart, tell me, and everyone else here, what's on your mind?" Ven's probing question was odd to everyone but Hart himself who was scared to know she could apparently read his mind.

From the moment those tendrils of magic reached into Hart and made him the doe that Ven wanted, his mind was besieged with thoughts of sex and even pregnancy. But the thoughts weren't of men and women sharing an intimate, passionate moment. Instead Hart was on the bottom and on top was an animal which was rightfully placed above him. In his minds eye he could see the stag's cock emerge from his sheath at which point Hart's cunt could be seen squirting excess juices from excitement.

"Come on, Mr. Hart. You won't be able to speak for much longer so why not express your emotions and feelings." The way Ven was pressing him to speak was making everyone else uncomfortable. They expected a bleat or similar inhuman noise to come out.

Instead the blush half-man opened his mouth and said, "I'm thinking about sex. All these, thought just, invading my mind. I can't stop... wanting it," he struggled to say.

"What sort of thoughts?" the curious Mayor asked.

Hart was keen not to answer but with his back cracking shorter, his shoulders hurting, and neck readjusting backward in order to have his head stick upright, the worry that he would be gone soon was there. "Damn it, the answer is... I want to be bred by a fucking animal because what_she_did to me!" Perhaps knowing he was doomed, Hart dredged up the remaining angry bile when he spoke.

"Of course she did it to you, ya halfwit. You really won't be missed," huffed the Mayor who backed away and was happy to watch Hart fail to keep his humanity.

"Stop it," Hart struggled to say. The reason being his neck was getting longer and thicker while his skull was beginning to feel fuzzy. And in more ways than one.

"I can't stop the thoughts of stag's taking you, hun. Those will be with you until you're satisfied which may take meeting a few bucks tonight. Thankfully that spell has made the smell of your heat detectable for miles and miles, so by the time you see sunrise, you'll have met all the stags in the area. Made their acquaintance very properly," Ven rubbed in, along with actually rubbing the thick fur now on Hart's back.

By now the former man's arms and body were given over completely to the doe he was now. While the body was shaking, with the man having just enough control to keep himself steady and upright. Of everything on him now, the only thing that was out of place was that human face and skull but they wouldn't last and Hart knew it.

Tears in his eyes as a tugging at his ears lengthened them around the time his nose starts widening, he speaks desperately in a voice that's softer and more feminine to his old one. "Someone tell me wife that, that I love her and didn't want this..." he struggled to say with teeth that were already getting oversized for his mouth. Only the forward push of a snout brought relief.

No one wanted to say a word, especially when Ven looked ready to say something cruel. "Perhaps we'll tell her you've run off but to meet you in the forest in a couple weeks when the full moon is out. Would you like that?"

Before she even finished Hart was shaking his head. "No, no! Please, leave her out of it. She doesn't deserve it. Not any of it," he plead with ears growing more and more pronounced, especially when compared to his shrinking skull. The old hair on his head was replaced by more of the tan and white fur that covered the rest of him.

"That's not for you decide, Jacob," Fargo shouted, hoping to gain Ven's favor.

She did nod at the old man before walking in front of Hart, or what was left of him. "Because of the nature of your curse and new life, I think it's better if the animal instinct of a doe's mind was in control of things. But do not worry, Mr. Hart, you will not lose yourself. Instead you will be able to feel and experience everything the doe does with your body but she will be in totally control. Enjoy being a passenger," she told him before planting a kiss on his already blackening nose.

Halfway through listening to her talk about the doe having control, Hart began to experience what this actually meant. Like with the rest of the changes, it started in his rear. His tail and flicked and back legs moved on their own. He felt, but was unable to stop, the doe urinating either and dousing the air with a heady scent that would waft in the air.

'I'm not losing control! This is my body no matter what she makes it look like! I'm stronger, smart, and my life does not end like this! I can fight it!' His thinking was not unlike one of his political stump speeches but unlike the ones that got him his Town Council seat, these were met with strong opposition which simply brushed him aside. 'No! No! You can't! Not me! Not to me!' he thought as he opened his now big brown and black eyes and seeing the world with some colors drained from his sight and snout in the corners of his eyes.

Everyone else so Hart's head shake and jerk back and forth with it becoming increasingly clean that the doe was winning out. In the end he last few changes which took some of the gaps in his face changes and filled them in, completely the look of a nubile new doe.

Ven bent down and gazed deeply into the animals eyes. Hart then heard, and no one else, Ven's final words to the transformed Councilmen like her mouth was at his ear. "This is you now and may you never forget this day while the doe runs free."

Hart could almost see in his head, the demon leaning into his consciousness for a moment to bask in her accomplishment before dipping back out for good.

'No! Nooo! Don't leave me here! Not in this!' he screamed but it was useless. She had gone and the body he once treasured was now in heat and desperately seeking a mate to satisfy that lust.

Using her hand to wave the others away, Ven stepped ahead while the doe, scared but somehow trusting of the demon, followed close behind. When Ven reached a pair of exit doors she did not hesitate to throw them open and step graciously out of the way. Even going so far as to bow as the doe trots outside and to the edge of the forested area that sat outside the building.

"I'm sure it won't take you long to find company, girl. Now breed and be plenty and protect me lands," Ven instructed with enchanted words that bound a duty to serve to the animal and any of its offspring; a proper deer army. Ven gave the doe a swift smack on the ass and she took off running. The Mayor, Carrier, and even Sandra walk up to the window to watch.

"Where did he go?" asked the Mayor who only heard the crack and snack of twigs in the dark forest.

"This way, I think. She'll want to get someplace open and high to ensure the scent travels," Ven told them with a wave to follow her. The trudged through several inches of snow around the building until they came to the carpark at the front. There, off to the right, the forest cleared as some hills rose and fell into the distance. It was upon the nearest of these hills that they saw the new doe trot up to the peak of.

"So Hart is gone?" Carrier asked.

"Hart the man is no more but Hart the doe has a role to play. As will all of you at one time or another," Ven told them with equal parts pleasure and foreboding.

After watching the doe disappear over the hills with stags already bellowing their interest in the distance, those with Ven walked to the carpark proper where Mrs. Rayne and the Pet had brought Fargo and the rat in the cage. Once everyone was gathered together around in the parking lot again, it was Mrs Rayne who stepped forward to speak first.

"You will each receive a copy of the video from tonight alone with my contact information. You are never to deal with my client directly unless it is a matter of utmost urgency. I trust you'll all use your seasoned judgments to know what I mean," she reminded them with her usual calculated cool. "I hope you've all found tonight informative and are envisioning ways in which to better assist us because its those sorts of actions that keep you in the good graces of my client, the Mistress of Hilwich."

Ven stepped forward then while her Pet opened the trunk of their car and lugged in the bag of old clothes along with setting the rat cage beside it. "Our meetings in the future will be infrequent but when I request your presence I expect to have it promptly. If you need more of an idea what to do, talk to Fargo and the remaining Price. They've had their hands in things already and know some of the work needed. And of course, don't forget I want my ban on hunting," Ven reminded them. A moment later a devilish idea came to her mind to twist the screws a bit more. "And if a reason is needed, say poor Councilmen Hart was shot and killed during a hunting trip. Name the action after him even, I think it will be a nice touch. And a stark reminder of the new order of things."

Ven eyed everyone one final time before retreating towards the guard and getting into the back seat. Even as she did, her demonic features were fading back into the humanity that was Nicole's body. Her blonde assistant got into the driver's seat and left in a hurry without any lights on.

Everyone that remained, except for Mrs Rayne, congregated together for a moment.

"We're serious about this, right?" Councilmen Carrier asked right off the bat.

"She looked plenty series to me, Franklin. Now I want you and Sandra to have a draft of this bill on my desk by nine AM. I'm not going to start things off by failing and being made to join some animal herd. So do whatever it takes," instructed the Mayor before he made a hasty exit.

"I'll email you what I have in a few hours," Chambers told Sandra while rubbing his temples. "I need to go home and shower first."

"You and me both," Fargo agreed as he broke off towards his vehicle too.

After all the others had left, only Sandra and Mrs. Rayne remained. Sandra was standing at the edge of the carpark looking out towards the hill crest where Hart had fled. She was staring without seeing as her mind was being pulled in a million directions.

Approaching almost silent, Mrs. Rayne appeared on Sandra's left. In her right hand Rayne had her cigarette case open in offer to the woman.

"I haven't in years," Sandra said as she plucked one out.

Rayne said nothing, instead offering her lighter. Sandra stoked and took a few puffs before she was left gagging for air.

"Damn, those are strong," a still coughing Sandra managed to say. Once she had her breath again, and while pondering another drag, Sandra sighed and said one of the many things on her mind. "How do I even tell her husband? They have two kids and... they're not ready for this. I'm not ready for this."

"You tell her husband the truth, vividly, and add that 'There are always more cages.' If he thinks about revenge, tell him about Hart. You'll do it or there as good as doomed, Sandra. You understand the stakes," Mrs. Rayne reminded her, still in that callous tone of voice.

Sandra closed her eyes and tilted her head back, sighing heavily as she did. "How the hell did I get here?" she wondered rhetorically.

"That thinking is what Kelly has to look forward for her newly shortened lifespan. You, on the other hand, should be thinking forward. I doubt you got through job or through law school by lamenting on life," Rayne presumed as she finally took a cigarette out for herself.

Sandra kept her eyes closed tight for little while more before putting the cigarette to her lips again and inhaling deeply. It burned in her lungs and made her eyes water a little but after that and she exhaled, that relaxing release she remembered soothed her nerves. Opening her eyes again, her body relaxed somewhat and her shoulders weren't so low.

"Tell me, law degree to law degree, woman to woman, hell, human being to human being, how can you side with_that_? She's a literal manifestation of sin, for God's sake." The question had been another in her head but one whose answer was less likely to unsettled her more than she was.

"She pays_exceptionally_well and," Mrs. Rayne paused to take a long, relieving drag on her cigarette. After savoring, a thin smile almost showing, she continued, "And if I am honest, I've worked for worse."

Part V: Heads and Tails

"Look, do we have to listen to much more of this? I feel like this is a massive waste of time," groaned a bored George. "I think conspiracy theories are as fun, in passing, as the next guy but some pills are a bit too hard to swallow."

"I hate to say it but I agree with George here. This is whack on top of whacky on top of weird," Sophia had to recognize.

"I know, I know, I know it sounds fucking insane and not possible but really, it makes sense once you start to apply that logic so everything we see," Bridget eagerly defended, though she feared losing them.

"That Nicole is a witch or mythical creature capable of changing people into animal using magic and curses is going to be a hard sell on anyone, Miss. Lynd," Sam said in a politer tone than the others. "Sure, it may somehow tie all the pieces together but I think your base premise is flawed."

"Did you write for the Courier or something more like the National Enquirer?" George teased.

"I have a degree in journalism from Cornell so I think you can take what I say I've spent months research, at great personal risk to my own body, to find out. I know you're detectives or whatever but you're not the only ones that can dig. Remember, I was able to trace those trailers and trucks. Where were you all on that?" Bridget asked them, her chest heaving with energy.

"Not something that we had worked out yet but we just acquired a lot of hours of video so that could have changed," Sam tells her calmly.

"Doubtful. And even if you did, it's a dead end if you don't_why_she's using them," Bridget implored.

"To dispose of the humans she transforms into animals. I'll agree with you there that we were not thinking that at all. Course we weren't thinking Smurfs or dragons either so maybe we need to expand our horizons," George said in hopes of further riling up the journalist.

"Ugh, you're all thinking so damn two dimensional. That kind of thinking is how you get yourself into no-win situations and with no answers for your clients," Bridget sharply remarked before waiting for a reaction.

"Look, we want to-" Sam started but Sophia interrupted by creaking her chair loudly in order to quiet everyone for her to speak.

"I am not trusting in a person, who I still don't even know, whose offer to break open our case is with a revelation that the most culprit we already know is actual some magic person that changes people into animals for fun? Do you have any idea how insane that sounds when you say it aloud?" Sophia asked Bridget in an only slightly patronizing voice.

Rather than lose her cool, Bridget closed her eyes and took some deep breaths. Whens he opened her eyes again, she was calmer. "I'm maybe I came at you all too directly. Maybe I should tell you a little about me first?"

"That would be helpful," Sam concurred. He thought the girl was indeed talking nonsense but a lot of that nonsense did fill in the gaps they had in their understanding. So he wanted to believe her. "You said you worked for the Courier, right? In what section?"

"Crime and vice, mostly. It's always active, whether people like it not. I've been working at the Courier for four years now, have a decent reputation built up, and then I got assigned the case of Matt and Sara Bishop who, if reports were to believed, had a human trafficking and drug operation going on in the fair and quiet town of Hilwich. That got my editor interested and he put me on the case. The police are unhelpful, as are most neighbors."

"Your last blog post was two months ago and it had to do with attempting an interview with Nicole Chambers. How did that go?" Sophia asked with Bridget's personal blog pulled up.

Bridget's energy took a sudden dip as an angst set in. "It was an... unpleasant experience. I mean, not at first. I came to her asking about the story like I did every other neighbor so it wouldn't look suspicious. She let me into her house which was nice. Not the first house to do that but definitely the least welcoming interior of them all."

"Oh? We haven't been able to see much. Her windows are tinted and the drapes are usually shut," Sophia pointed out. "I even tried to find the blueprint of the house but even that's disappeared into the void apparently."

"I found that too," noted Bridget. "So I tried to take note of things as I went in but she keeps things dark and the lights are either dim or she uses large groups of candles to light the place. We sat in perhaps a living room and on the same couch. There was no television or stereo around, nor pictures on the wall. There stacks of books, some covered in melted candle wax, others took up space on a large desk which was also flowered with shiny trinkets and jewelry, and in one corner there was a boiling cauldron."

"Sounds like you wanted into spider's nest," George mused as he listened.

"You aren't wrong. Even as she was talking warmly about how she missed Trent, Matt, and Sara, there was something sinister under it all and the setting made it worse. I tried to ask her about the day everyone went missing and she didn't even hide behind a good lie. Instead saying that day was a blur to her and she's been asked so many times, she doesn't want to talk about it anymore. Obviously I want to know more so I try not to press the matter. I talk about how she's coping, what's she's seen, and I try to play more into the scenarios the cops weaved as Nicole was very eager to accept those. When I came back to that day and pressing her for any memory at all, she stood up and offered me tea or coffee then left for the kitchen," Bridget explained at length.

"I'm still not seeing the magical connection, aside from someone who probably dresses up as a witch," George was still eager to point out.

"Well it keeps going. Anyway, she's gone awhile and I start looking around the room more and get myself nearer the desk. She had some papers there but the script wasn't anything I've seen before. The books too were old and in archaic language beyond me. The some of the other pieces appeared to be junk but there was a one piece, a gold necklace with a few studded green gems on it. Was just getting my hands on it when she returned and I had to act real casual real fast."

"That you're still in front of us makes me think you got out alive," Sam remarked.

"Obviously," Sophia said with a roll of her eyes. "Keep going," she urged Bridget.

"Yeah, well, she actually didn't say anything and just gave me my tea and we sat and talked a little more about the missing persons but gradually Nicole turned the conversation in a strange way. Whereas before she spoke of Matt and Sara lovingly, she referred to Sara in the past-tense, almost as she knew she was dead. But with Matt, she acted like he was still alive but wouldn't last much longer. As for Trent, her boyfriend, there was a mixture of contempt and respect. In the end she was put off by the conversation and asked to return to my questions. I asked her what name she wanted for the article, her age, and then if I could use the bathroom before leaving as I had a long ride home and the tea went right through me," she chuckled as she recalled.

"You don't need to go into that much detail, you know," Sam advised with a laugh.

"Don't worry, I didn't actually have to go. But after asking where the bathroom was and given the options of one upstairs and one on that floor, I take the one near the kitchen. She tells when I'm done to come right back to the living room where she would show me out cordially. I turn into the hall and once I'm out of sight I'm checking every door I can. Found a closet and a computer room before finding the toilet right where she told me it would be. But before I closed that door I had three more I could try. To first to the right led to the garage and the one straight ahead to the washer and dryer, leaving only the left option."

"Spare room?" Sophia guessed.

"Could be a bedroom," was George's guess.

"Basement," asserted Sam.

Bridget nods. "Basement was my guess too, based on how other houses in the area that were built in the same time, by the same contractors. But unlike every other door, this one has a keypad lock on it for added security. All I could do was press my ear against the door and try and listen for anything. I only had a couple seconds so I didn't expect to hear much of anything."

"And did you?" asked Sam.

"I did. I could hear moaning. Definitely male and maybe on the younger side but honestly, that's from maybe ten seconds and through a door and probably more walls. I could be wrong but it felt like she could be keeping someone down there. For what reason, or who it could be, I had no idea at the time but I quickly faked going to the bathroom, followed Nicole's instructions to find her and be shown out. I thanked her and she hugged me and when I went to separate she... didn't let me go." The admission made Bridget uncomfortable and made the others lean in out of interest. She went on, "She was direct, I'll give her that. 'I know your kind and I know your worth. If I see you again I will ensure a nasty end for you,' she hissed at me. I kept trying to get away but damn if her grip isn't like steel clamps.

"Finally she lets go and the stern, fearful gaze she was sporting melts away into a smile. 'Bye, Miss. Lynd! Good luck on your story!' she said, all bubbly and sweet. And then here I am, sitting in my hard, and being very aware of how close I came to being a victim there. Ever since that day I've kept a very, very low profile. Told my editors I needed time off for a medical reason and that will last me another month or so but it can't forever. I don't want to put in all these hours into an obvious case just to ditch it. No, I was threatened and so I worked twice as hard to figure this out." Once finished, Bridget let out a long sigh and took a seat on the corner of a desk.

The three investigators looked at each other and traded unspoken words. In the end, it was left to George to comment further.

"That does sound like a threat, and I would agree a specially locked basement is worth looking into, but where exactly are you getting magically transformed animals from all of this?" he asked as kindly as he could, though still managed to snicker a little.

Not missing a beat Bridget went to her backpack again and pulled a brilliant gold necklace which had several gorgeous emeralds set into it. It's sparkle had everyone in the room's attention.

"What is that?" Sophia asked.

"It's the necklace from Nicole's desk. You must have swiped it," observed an astute Sam.

Bridget was impressed and decided to approach Sam directly with the necklace held out as an offer to him. As he took it, she continued, "That necklace is how I came to 'wacky' conclusion about magic and animals. That necklace is no ordinary piece of jewelry. From the research I've done, I've traced it back to some Itlian jewelers in the High to Late period of the middle ages. It shows up in books claiming to be some sort of anathema of her magic. Able to counteract her spells which led me to learning what spells she favored. I've scoped out her house enough to see animals come and go. Just a couple weeks back they moved out a massive hog while at the same time, a group of contractors has gone missing. If you're going to say it's all coincidence then I'm just going to gather all the stuff I know and leave, because I have better things to do than waste my time with all of you and your small minds." Bridget's voice was strained and somewhat sad by the end as it appeared the strain of not being believed was getting to her.

"I have a feeling you did mention your theory to your editor," Sam asked her.

Bridget shivered and seemed apprehensive. Still, she answered, "I did and, and he reacted like you all have. Maybe even worse since he said he was paying me and this is what I turn up. I'm on unpaid leave until I straighten up. But how can I function knowing that something like this going on and everyone seems to be happy to ignore it or cover it up. It eats me up and the more I look into it the worse it worms into my gut."

"So why come to us then? We're private enterprise. I'm not much inclined towards the media," Sophia warned.

"It was a long shot up, I saw you around the houses recently and I could tell others were accessing some of the same files I was through back channels. You've got three heads to put together and apparently good funding so I decided to take my chances. I need a resolution to this and even if I lose my desk job, I have get to bottom of this now," Bridget said, her voice crackling with pride.

More silence followed before Sam finally stood up. "Do you mind stepping into that room behind you for a moment while I have a chat with my colleagues?" he asked Bridget cordially.

The woman was riled up but was able to keep herself under control. "Sure. Mind if I make a call while I'm in there?"

"Who ya calling?" George asked.

"My sister, what of it?" Bridget answered crassly, earning a chuckle out of Sophia.

"Yeah, that's fine. We won't keep you waiting long," Sam told her as he went over to the conference room and opened the door for her. Bridget already had her phone out and dialing when she went in.

The group moved to the far side of the room near the large bay window that looked over the street and the park across the way.

"Thoughts from everyone?" Sam asked the other two.

"I think she's a sign of what happens to someone who gets too deep into this whole matter," George said, keeping his voice low. "This business with magic and everything, animals, I'm all for thinking outside the box when it's needed but magic is not an avenue I'd explore. Mostly because it ain't real."

"Seems pretty real to her," Sam retorted while again examining the necklace she had given him. It felt and looked like gold to the touch and the emeralds were pristine but it was little more than a lifted item from a possible crime scene.

"Well I was digging into her past and it mostly checks out," Sophia said for her part. "Reporter, Cornell, murder desk at the Courier, and even a sister."

"All sounds fine except for your 'mostly' bit," Sam pointed out.

"She failed to mention that she was reported missing for about three days. Whatever family had reported her missing also withdrew that when she apparently showed up. I mean, that jives with her story about going to ground after meeting Nicole. Calling family slips your mind when your life is in danger," reasoned Sophia.

"Still strange to not mention that sort of thing, ya know?" contended George.

"Maybe she didn't think of it or something else but it's pretty minor to the details she's given about that trailer, the farm, and the house itself. She's knows this situation like someone whose been in it for months so I think, if she's offering help, we would be dumb to just ignore her," Sam argued.

"We should still be cautious about what information we have that we share," Sophia said cautiously.

Sam was in agreeance. "Use your discretion and best judgment, Sophia. If she needs to know and it helps us, then it's fine, but I'm not giving her free reign to do an expose on us potentially."

"Doesn't feel like too smart of idea to me but what do I know," grumbled George.

"And I want you to keep an eye on her, George. Don't go being a dick about it but I'm fine with you making sure she's not also stealing from us," Sam told his friend.

"I will," George allowed, his eyes turning to jewelry Sam was still holding. "Mind if I see that?"

Sam handed it over. "Knock yourself out but try not to drop it."

"Yeah, don't damage the stolen goods," Sophia joked. "But seriously, if we're gonna bring her one you know that means listening to more of her magic talk. Is that really going to be helpful or productive?"

Sighing heavily, Sam struck a conciliatory tone. "I'll talk to her and see if I can get her to see some reason in it. If it gets too much then we'll cut her loose."

"You'll cut her loose. I'm not dealing with it," George made sure to say.

"I'd just like her to actually prove any of that magic theory. If only so I can believe that magic actually exists. The kid in me would love it." Sophia rolled her neck and sighed. "This case just gets weirder the longer we stay in it. I thought you were overcharging the client at first but honestly, maybe we should have gone for more. This is mentally taxing the crap outta me."

"Necklace sure is nice," George commented as he held the emeralds close to his eye. "We sure are taking on a lot of people for this case," he also felt the need to point out.

"I have noticed that too," Sophia nodded. "Not that we haven't used some informants or outside help but this is the first time people have effectively come to us and offered their help. Normally I'd be insanely suspicious but honestly, with how this has been going, I welcome more eyes. Mine clearly aren't enough."

"It's not my first choice of action but like Sophia said, this case is weird and the likes of Derek and Bridget are offering us their services in order for the same answers we want.

"I'll go get her then," said Sam as he stood up. Going to the conference room and knocking before entering, he only caught the end of Bridget's conversation.

"-I am, don't worry," before the woman noticed him and quickly wrapped up with, "Love you. Talk to you later." Smiling and walking across the room, grabbing her backpack from the table as she did, Bridget was in good spirits. "So what's the verdict?"

"We're not exactly bringing you on as a partner or anything but I'm not going to turn down assistance when it comes to this case, we're open to working with third parties," Sam put equitably.

Bridget listened and quickly seemed to measure the man up. "So you don't think I'm crazy?"

"I wouldn't go that far, but, if you're willing to keep the magical animal part of the story to a minimum, that would probably help things." But even as he was telling her she was growing frustrated.

Huffing, she told him, "I know it seems mad but it's not. And you can't possibly solve this case without understanding that." Shutting her eyes, Bridget chewed her lower lip while deep in thought.

Sam stayed in the doorway and just waited for what he thought would be a quick response but then Bridget just kept standing there, mumbling to herself. Sophia and then George, having grown curious, were soon right behind Sam and peeking into the room.

"What's the matter with her?" asked George quietly.

Sam could only shrug vaguely. "No idea. She got like this after I told her to lay off the magic talk."

"Probably not a good sign," Sophia remarked.

"She's a damn loon, Sam," George whispered.

"Don't say that. You can't call people that," Sophia, also whispering, scolded.

"Someone believes in magic and zones out like this in the middle of a conversation is very much a loon. Must be some women's pact of solidarity to not call out each other's craziness," George retorted at now a very loud whisper.

"Just because we don't want to sleep with you, George, doesn't mean there is a global vaginal conspiracy, idiot," Sophia said unkindly but making Sam crack up a little.

Gathering himself, Sam tried quieting them. "You two need to act like professionals and-" but Sam stopped when one of Bridget's eyes opened and focused in on them.

Just life that both eyes opened and the fraught look of writer's block on her face was washed away in seconds. She marched towards the trio. "That's it. I know how I can prove it to you," Bridget said with such relief.

"Prove what?" Sam asked.

Snatching the necklace from George's hand, having forgotten he even still had it, Bridget held it up like a trophy. "This necklace can reverse her magic, right?"

"I mean, that's what you claim," Sam allowed carefully.

Bridget's eye twitched but she kept going, "Okay, let's assume I'm right. If it does reverse her magic then I can use it to prove I'm not insane."

"We're not calling you insane," Sam corrected.

Which led to George adding, "We called you a loon, actually," under his breath.

Sam smiled even bigger. "But we are understandably skeptical about a claim that outlandish. I'm sure you understand that."

"Sorry, it's just frustrating when you know the truth and no one will listen but at least give me the chance to prove I'm right," Bridget argued vigorously.

"What sort of proof were you thinking? Something with the necklace?" Sam ventured to guess.

"Exactly. All I need is this and you to help me break into private property. Tonight," she explained calmly.

Each of the trio's eyes widened when they heard her proposal. George was the first to say something, and doing so sarcastically, "So you want us to break into a place to prove you're not crazy? I'm not sure who you think we are but we work within the confines of the law."

"Well that's not entirely true," Sophia had to correct. "Even with breaking and entering, but, I would need more to go on than that."

"I agree," Bridget said and then promptly pushed through the three and into the office. At first they didn't know what she was doing until she grabbed the folder she had handed Sam at the start. "The farm I told you about is one of about five that she uses to dispose of her victims and even has an animal sanctuary and wildlife reserve take some I've found but this one in particular is her favorite." Taking out the papers from the file, she handed them each of the investigators.

"What's so special about this one then?" asked Sam.

"Well aside from taking the majority of them, it's also the only one she's visited. And she's been there at least four times from what I can tell. Always making the drive after dark." As Bridget explained they listened and passed the papers about the farm back and forth. It seemed mostly standard information and pictures and even offered hay rides and petting zoos. Bridget then continued, "I've tried following her but it gets hard when in the country when you're the only two cars for miles. But there is definitely something about that place that's different or special. And those printouts of the website are from eight months ago because they site has since disappeared."

"More puzzle pieces it sounds like but I'm not seeing the connection to magic quite yet," remarked an unimpressed Sophia.

"Isn't it obvious? She sends those she's transformed there and were one of her first purveyors. She visits alone and, one night, I could see from the road, with binoculars, her going into a barn. I think someone she changed is there and she visits them for... some reason." Bridget spoke enthusiastically about something she clearly thought would be convincing.

But all three were still undecided.

"So what will we find? A dog? Cat?" asked George, not entirely seriously.

"More than likely a pig or horse or cow, since that's what mostly kept there. I know I've seen some equines leave the premises along with pigs and that farm has a big herd of cattle too. Now if this necklace does what its should and we find the animal she's seeing, or really any at all she's done this too should revert back. So you'll have proof magic and we'll have a likely thankful person willing to testify or whatever against Nicole. I mean, I don't what you were actually hired to do but how can that not be helpful to your end goal?"

"Honestly? Because it sounds like a wild goose chase that very well may lead to jail time," said with her usual openness.

George was in agreement. "I, we, don't have time for this. I was fine having you here if you could help but if the first thing you want to do is pretending magic works then I'm going to have to vote 'no' on this woman being of any use to us."

"Oh come on! I'm trying to hold your hand through this but you gotta give me some faith to start with," Bridget pleaded.

Sophia and George, losing interest fast, return to their desks, expecting Sam to be the one to throw her out. Instead, Sam, with hands on his hips, stood firm. "Okay, I'll take you up on it. One chance, though, and I'm driving."

"Are you serious?" asked Sophia.

"Yeah, are you?" Bridget also asked.

"I am," Sam told them both. "It may not sound smart but we're grasping at straws anyway. Even if I can just confirm that's where the trailer is coming from that'll be something. And if there is magic, well, then we'll owe Miss. Lynd an apology."

Knowing it was useless to argue with him, Sophia just turned back to her work. George on the other hand "You really that desperate to believe this chick, Sam? No offense, ma'am," he said to Bridget as he prepared to give offense, "but I wouldn't trust you at my side when breaking in a farm. Or anyplace, for that matter. Let's face it, you're a bit soft around the edges and aside from being more used to life behind a desk, you're slinging me magic and witches and I'm not buying."

"Like you know anything about me!" snarled Bridget.

"I can read you like a book, lady, and you belong in the children's section," George quipped to his own amusement.

Bridget started to fume until Sam stepped in and put a calming hand on her shoulder. "George, shut up. You're coming with us tonight," Sam told George.

"The hell I am."

"Look, I'm going alone with this to see where it goes. I'll need you to watch my back in case she does try to kill me and in the unlikely case that magic is real then I'll have another pair of eyes to confirm. Besides, Sophia will be more likely to believe us both afterwards," Sam added.

George was still less than thrilled. "Then why not take Sophia instead? I don't wanna waste my night on this."

"Because you're better in the field. Because you can pick a lock. Because I, you friend and employer, am telling you to. And tell you what, if it does turn into a giant waste of time, I'll give you all my billed hours from today in your paycheck. How does that sound?" Sam offered generously.

George's temper was cooled by the monetary offer and after some internal reasoning, he relaxed and spoke more affably. "Whatever. It'll make a good story later on at least plus I get to rag on you for the rest of lives for believing in magic at your age."

"How will I ever live it down?" he said happily. Sam had his doubts about Bridget's conclusions but was willing to see where this went.

Bridget left shortly after once they agreed to meet back at the agency around eleven. While she was gone Sam and George began watching the footage provided by Kev while Sophia looked into the files and documents Bridget had provided. Sam mentioned to Sophia to dig into Bridget's background more just to see if Bridget has a history of similar strange conclusions to stories.

Hours passed, they order takeout, they did more research. Sometime around nine Sophia left but gave a brief rundown to them both of what she had found which was that most of what Bridget said checked out. While the documents provided little in the way of new information, save for the details about the places she was dealing with, it did help verify much of what they had. Additionally she told them Bridget had received numerous awards for her reporting over the years and had a reputation for digging deep to find the truth. She left and the two kept watching the recordings, hoping to find a smoking gun. Instead it was either mundane life around the house or people went in and never came out. There was more movement in the dark but the cameras can't see well enough to make out much of anything but rough shadows.

When eleven was approaching and they had not heard from Bridget, they thought that maybe she may have changed her mind but she was out waiting in the back parking lot just as they agreed. Taking Sam's SUV, due to its dark color and plenty of space, they drove the nearly fifty minutes it took to reach the edges of Hilwich where the farm was. The entire way Bridget asked questions about what they saw in the videos, what they thought of her notes, and more about her belief that magic was key to everything. She also asked about who they were working for and exactly who else they had talked to but neither was comfortable giving away that much information yet. All the talking got hushed as Bridget directed them the best place to park.

"There isn't much traffic this way but the farmhouse has a few windows that face east so we don't want to be risk being seen coming in from that direction," warned Bridget who, like Sam and George, was wearing all black including a knot cap for her hair and still the same black gloves as before.

"I can definitely smell the farm already," George said from the back as the smell of animals hit the car.

"Just gonna get worse," Sam told him. A minute later they were parked a little ways down the road and over a hill from the farm. Gathering in the back around Bridget's phone which had a satellite map of the farm pulled up in order to coordinate where they were exactly going.

"The barn I saw her go to is here which is thankfully not too close to the farmhouse and there isn't direct line of sight either," Bridget explained.

"Security?" Sam asked.

"I've heard some dogs barking but all near the farmhouse. I think if we keep quiet and we should be fine," she reasoned.

"'Should be fine' isn't exactly what I want to hear," complained George. He had made his general disdain for being taken along known from the start and hadn't let up.

"We've gone into sketchier places with less foreknowledge," Sam reminded him. "Let's just get in that barn, look around, let Bridget try her theory, and get out. And be ready to run at a moments notice if we need to. Nothing here worth being caught over, understand?"

"Don't have to tell me," George said as he pulled up the hood of his jacket.

Bridget turned off her phone and pulled down her cap so it covered up to her eyebrows. "We'll be fine. We just need to get in there."

They all exited and vehicle quietly and proceeded to walk to half mile back towards the farm. Cresting the hill, they saw few lights around the barn other than what appeared to be night time flood lights. The group crossed the ditch between the road and farm property and then scared the fence to get into what was a large carol for cattle according to Bridget. It didn't take long for them to spot groups of sleeping cows but also what they leave behind while grazing.

Sam had to tell George to keep quiet when the man started swearing after getting some of his boot in a cowpie. His grumbling after that was minimal until he suggested jumping another fence to get out the messy one they were already in.

"I've seen pulls in that one. I wouldn't risk it unless you think they're heavy sleepers," Bridget warned.

"Getting gored might be better than smelling like cow shit. Especially if I slip," George said back seriously.

"Then don't slip? Does he always complain this much?" Bridget asked Sam.

"You should be around him when the air conditioning doesn't work," Sam replied.

"It's the 21stcentury, I shouldn't have to sweat indoors," George grumbled.

The group quieted as they approached the first of a few barns, the third of which was the one they were interested in. Keeping out of the few lights was easy, no animals were really stirring, and there was no sign of any cameras, leading to the group easing up somewhat. As they snuck past the first two barns and peeked inside they saw just hay and farm equipment when they flashed a light in and so Sam and George were not terribly optimistic when reaching the third that it would be any different.

A newer building, the barn wasn't terribly large, especially when compared to the larger ones that were likely for the milking of cows and keeping pigs. It was certainly large enough to have a few animals and when they reached the door, saw that it had an electron keypad lock on it. George, who knew a thing or two about locks, bristled at the chance to bypass the lock when Bridget simply tried the door and found it unlocked. The three then hurried into the barn and kept quiet for a few minutes after to ensure so one was coming up behind them and leaving them trapped.

Once it was clear they were still unseen, they each took out their phones and, using them as flashlights, started to look around. It did not take long for them to find some of the barn's residents.

"Found a donkey," Sam noted as his light had the animal lifting its head to see what was happening. The others came over to the look and the donkey showed some passing interest before putting its head back down for more rest.

They moved past a few empty stalls before coming on the largest and last. Inside, resting on a bed of hay peacefully, was a large heifer with a noticeably large udder and, unlike all the other cows they had seen at rest on the way over who had yellow tags in their ears, this one had a red one. Further inspection showed the cow appeared to be far along in a pregnancy based on its distending belly.

Bridget was ecstatic. "Told you there was something in here," she told George in particular.

"A donkey and a cow, a pregnant one no less, on a farm, in a barn, is not particular amazing," George is quick to point out.

"George does have a point. Maybe this is where they keep sick animals or those expecting?" Sam guessed.

"This is definitely where I saw her go at least twice. One of these animals must be special to her," Bridget claimed sternly. She opened a velcroed pocket on her pants and pulled out the gold and emerald necklace while eyeing up the cow in particular.

"Not sure that necklace is going to fit on her," Sam remarked.

"Or the donkey for that matter. I think your plan has a fatal flaw, Bridget," George was happy to point out.

Not hearing or not listening to them, Bridget carefully unlatched the gate and crept in. The cow's ears twitched a little but it didn't otherwise move save to breath. Bridget reached her and knelt down next to her with necklace still in hand and phone the other. However the first thing she did was flash her light over the tag on the cow's ear which all at once had her gasping and waving them over.

"Come quick and quiet! I found something!" Bridget said in a hushed but excited voice.

Neither was quick to come but first Sam and George came, moving carefully.

"What is it?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, what-" began George when his boot kicked one of the cow's hooves and stirred the animal awake. "Shit."

"Okay, maybe it's not so- okay, she's getting up," Sam had to correct when the cow began getting to its feet. The three backed off to give it space, especially as it had some trouble standing due to swaying belly and udder.

When at last the cow righted herself, she looked around and seemed aware for the first time it wasn't alone. She turned her head towards each of them, her brown eyes glancing over each before turning away and trotting over towards a water trough hanging from one of the stall walls.

"Well at least she didn't moo and wake everyone up," George said with relief.

"So what was it you were trying to show us?" Sam asked Bridget, getting back on topic.

Moving to the head of the animal, she flipped over its tagged ear. "Aside from the red color being some sort of special marker, look what name is printed under the serial number," she pointed out.

Both Sam and George looked closer and there, printed in raised black letters was the name 'Trent'. The name immediately rang bells for both of them as it belonged to the man Nicole Chambers had been seeing at the time all this started and had disappeared the same day as Matt and Sara by all accounts and their own research.

"Maybe it's a coincidence?" George offered.

"Definitely not making me think this isn't somehow related," Sam told his partner before looking to Bridget. "So, if I'm to take your theory right, this cow here is Trent Breyer, Nicole's former boyfriend? She made him into this very pregnant animal is what you're saying, just so I'm clear."

"I don't know if you're being sarcastic right now or not," confessed Bridget with a half-smile.

"Maybe I didn't say that the best way but, this cow is Trent by your estimation?" Sam said more succinctly.

"Yes, that would be my very educated, if admittedly a bit out there. Though you did say in those tapes you saw some strange behavior from Trent in the days leading up his disappearance?" the woman asked.

Sam and George confirmed sharing the information with nods before Sam said, "There were a few times that he was acting oddly, yes. One time from work he acted... really odd. But the angle and quality isn't great but I can't say cow came to mind during our analysis."

"Yes, if this is Trent, and I think it is," Bridget began as she had the necklace up around the cow's head. "If this works like how I think it will, we should be able to reverse the changes and bring Trent back. I have no idea what his mental state might be but he might know more about Nicole that could shed some light on what we don't know yet."

"That's a big 'if' you got going there," George teased. "How you gonna get that necklace around his neck?"

"Well, I don't?" Bridget chuckled. Instead of any magic to magic it go around the bovine's neck, Bridget sat it on the animal's head like a crown. This stopped the cow drinking its water and to back up so that it was looking at the three again. Bridget stepped away after making several circles my tracing the line of the necklace with her fine. "I think that should do it... maybe," she added reasonably.

The cow, staring at them each, snorted and gave a small bellow for a moo but nothing too loud. So they just sat and watched for a minute or more, unsure what would happen. It wasn't long before Sam and George were thinking that it was silly to assume anything actually would. George was even winding up for a snide comment why a flickering green light caught the corner of his eye.

He turned, like the others, to see the three largest emeralds on the necklace were emitting a brilliant green light each. Then, just as soon as they had flamed up they dissipated and cooled back into the simple gems they had always been.

More silence before George felt safe to say something. "Well, that was a neat trick but it didn't do anything."

"Yeah, what was that light about? Was pretty-" but Sam was cut off by the cow throwing back its head suddenly, laughing the necklace onto its haunches where it quickly slid off to the side. Only Bridget's quick hands stopped it from hitting the ground and shattering. Bellowing again, but louder, the cow had gone from calm to agitated quickly. Each of them had to back away in order to knock be knocked down and trampled by the pregnant cow.

"I think you just pissed her off," said George as he was about ready to leap out of the pen.

The cow's head was shaking and jerking from some to side in harsh, jagged motions. Sam felt a pang of worry that the animal could warm itself somehow and leave them in a very awkward situation. Knowing little about animals, and less about cows, he tried approaching and trying to talk the animal down.

"It's okay, it's okay. Was just a little light, nothing to be worried about," he told the cow.

The animal did attempt to keep its head steady long enough to listen. But it was still in distress and now beginning to cough and get shaky on its feet.

"This isn't good. Maybe this cow is diseased or something? We really shouldn't be here," George said as his thoughts grew more frantic.

"Just wait, I think something is happening," Bridget told them, he hands out to keep them still.

"Yeah, something bad," replied George who finally began climbing the stall wall when cow's attempts at moos became more warped and unnerving.

Sam was torn about what to do as part of him wanted to get George and Bridget if he could and get the hell out of there. Burn their clothes and then never speak of this again to anyone. The other thing pulling him was his desire to give Bridget a chance. That aspect had been losing out when the cow appeared to be growing ill but then something happened that had Sam disquieted and Bridget looking vindicated.

It was his eyes which had turned not only blue but even looked human. Especially in the way they were moving around and seeing people. And it didn't stop there was the fur which had coated his snout and forehead was beginning to recede. Even his ears were shrinking gradually and losing their shape.

"What in the holy fuck am I seeing right now," George, on the other side of the pen but still awestruck by the sight.

"I told you," Bridget said with an exited clap. "It's magic."

The cow went to bellow again but its lips were curling back and instead the cow winced and shook its head. George crawled back in and Sam and Bridget edged nearer the changing cow, hoping not to startle her. Moving to the sides allowed them to see that the cow's snout was getting shorter while the rest of its skull was audibly cracking as it reshaped.

"Jesus, I can't even... wrap my head around this shit," George confessed while trying to piece together the visual mess of what he was seeing.

"Magic can do this to someone?" Sam asked when he first began to see an actual human face emerging from what had been a specimen of a heifer, though that name wouldn't be fitting for her much longer.

"It can and more. No telling what the exact limits are," explained Bridget.

"But she turns them into animals? Why?" Sam wondered.

Bridget looked ready to say something but just ended up chewing her lower lip again in thought. After a moment, she said, "I don't know exactly. She could get some thrill out of it? Look, I'm just happy we're on the same page now with magic. We can work on the rest from there."

"I didn't know magic would be so hard to watch," Sam groaned as the bovine features were mixing more closely with that of a man's. It's then Sam thinks to step away and see if he can pull up a picture of Trent from their files to confirm the identity.

"Ahhhhh-ughhhhh, huuuuurts, ughhhhhh," came a moaning, warped, but clearly human voice from the mouth.

"Trent? Is that you? Can you hear me? We're here to help! We're friends!" Bridget, in front of cow, said in an effort to get the cow's attention.

"I'm not sure she, he, it, can even understand you," George guessed based on the cow's head still moving abruptly side to side as the changes continued. More of the fuzz that had covered his head was replaced by human flesh save for his ears which, while smaller and less bovine, were still long. His snout had mostly gone save for his squat nose and a few inches. His teeth and lips looked oversized and when they thought the changes would continue, they instead started to slow entirely. "Wait, he's not changing back all the way?"

"He did toss that necklace off pretty quick," Sam reminded him. "Maybe more time with it will revert him all the way. I figure we give it a try once he's more settled but that's definitely Trent Breyer." Trent showed his phone to George where he had a driver's license photo pulled up. Bridget double-checked as well and it was an uncanny resemblance.

The body was still cow, and the face wasn't bereft of their features, but the resemblance to Trent was on the spot and then things got more interesting when he began to talk.

"Wh-wh-what did you do? Why can I talk again?" the man asked sounding both beleaguered and tired.

Bridget and George looked to Sam to speak first as he usually took the roll. Thinking quickly, Sam did his best. "We, ummm, okay, my friend Bridget here used some magic necklace thing that reverses changes. Changes like yours, Trent. I do have that right for the name? Trent Breyer?" he said like you would when trying to help a person with a mental disease.

His eyes blinked a few times and he took a few deep breath before the creature tried talking again. "I am, I was that person. Trent. Yeah, that was my name. Once but," he trailed off as he shook his head again. "Why did you come here?"

"We've been investigating some disappearance including yours, Trent. That's what led us here, eventually. And to you," Sam explained as best he could.

"Yeah, we were looking someone you might know. Nicole Chambers?" George asked as he came closer, slowly.

"Nicole?" Trent asked hopefully before his face soured. "No, no. Nicole, Nicole is gone. Dead, practically."

"I hate to break it to you but she's up and about and quite alive," Sam told him while often looking to the others for any guidance.

"Yeah, definitely alive," George confirmed.

Still Trent shook his head. "No, that isn't Nicole. It looks like her, sounds like her but, she's a demon."

George chuckled. "I get it, man. Any girl that would turn me into an animal, and a female one at that, would be the devil to me."

"No, not a devil. A demon. It was in her necklace and, and I let it happen," Trent confessed. His body, still entirely bovine, would move on its own, his tail swatting randomly and his udder not so discreetly leaking from one of the teats.

"A necklace? Like the gold and green one we have?" Sam asked him.

Bridget held the necklace out to Trent who at first was repelled by the sight and then calmed. "No, it was red. Always around her neck," he said, taking long breaths between words. "I bought it for it and we... experimented. We dug too deep and before we knew it, Nicole wasn't there anyone._She_had taken over."

"Who? Who exactly is she?" Sam pressed.

Trent went to answer but then looked a bit dizzy. He staggered a bit before getting his balance back and moving forward. "Sorry, the calf is kicking. It kinda shifts things around," Trent apologized.

"Don't, ummm, don't worry about it. I know this is clearly not easy on you. Have you been aware the time? That you were... this?" Sam had to ask.

Trent's tail lifted behind him as he started talking, "To a large degree, yes. There are instincts that... help. Honestly, this body, this... life, it's mine now whether I intended it to be or not." Without any warning, a hot stream of piss shot out the back of Trent and was soon followed by large plops of cow shit. Both Bridget and George came around closer to Sam while plugging their noses. "Sorry. We cows aren't the most clean animals."

"It's... fine. I can't imagine how hard this was on you. What exactly led to... this? Why are you here?" asked Sam.

"We found a necklace, red rubies, and found it gave Nicole... powers. I always had this weird interest in... transformation which the magic allowed us to explore in ways I never thought possible. But even from the start, something was wrong. Nicole wouldn't act like herself and it just got less manageable. In the end she, she took over. It wasn't Nicole any more it was Ven, the demon succubus bitch from hell." Trent had stopped making his mess but he was still looking uneasy.

"A demon? A succubus? This is getting fucking weird and out here," George was keen to point out.

"Look what we're dealing with," Bridge told him. "Is a succubus all that hard to believe after seeing what one has done to Trent?"

"So Nicole is actually this Ven demon? What, she possess her body?" Sam asked as he tried to understand.

"Corrupted Nicole and took over. Nicole is just a... facade. She's a red skinned and whipped tail hellbeast when not pretending to be human," Trent tells them with increased fatigue from the effort.

"Explains how she can do it. And if she can turn anyone into an animal, what limits are to that?" Sam pondered before remembering the reason for the job. "Trent, can you tell me anything about Matt and Sara Bishop? They were last seen around the same time you went missing. Do you have any idea where they are?"

The question had Trent nodding and even smiling before he actually said anything. "I know where Sara is. She's here on the farm too." Sam and George's first instinct is to look at the nearby donkey but Trent corrected their thinking. "I don't know who that donkey is or even how long they've been here. Some months at least but, but they're not Sara. Sara would be their premier bull."

Sam went red in the face. "Excuse me, did you say, bull? Ar you sure?"

Trent's tail lifted again but this time to wag. "I'm sure. Sara is the reason I'm pregnant. Along with a lot of other cows here. She's popular and quite happy in her new life. Though, I don't think she is as mentally aware as I am of what's going on."

"They changed her too? That's horrible," Bridget said worryingly.

With a morose look, Trent recalled what more he could. "Saras a bull and Matt, she turned him into one of her own. Another demon. Was horrible to watch that man be burnt away by that creature."

"Did Matt fight it? What happened to him?" asked a concerned Bridget.

"He fought like the rest of us but you can't win. Not against her," Trent told them emphatically. "If Matt had any sense like me, he would be fighting it but, but I don't know."

The three had already been coming closer but talk of Matt was their first topic.

"I haven't seen another 'demon' on the property," George recalled.

Sam scratched his chin, chewing over something in his mind. "What about the younger girl we see her with occasionally? Could that be Matt?"

"Oh right, her," Bridget remembered. "I saw her rarely and only ever on the property. I don't think she lets her go very far."

"And you didn't even mention seeing her when you went to Nicole's house before," Sam remembered of her previous story.

"No, I would have remembered something like that. Though, could explain why there was that big lock on the basement door," said Bridget aloud as she tried to think.

"Lock on the basement door?" Trent repeated, drawing everyone's attention.

"That strange?" Sam asked.

"We never had a lock there before," Trent said.

"Did you have tinted windows, a guard dog, or a large shed in your backyard that you remember?" George also asked.

"No, no tint or shed. A guard dog?" Trent asked, face a little redder in the cheeks.

"Yeah, big doberman named Zeus," Sam recalled from one of the brief talks he had with Nicole over the fence the past week.

Trent's face got redder and gulped hard a few times. "I, we, that dog, that was Matt's. Sara's. She must have taken him in after she... did this to us."

"And why? Why change you? Why not just... I'll say it, why not just kill you all? This seems... twisted to a degree I can't rightly fathom." Sam laughed as he asked but it was more to stop him freaking out a bit over learning magic is actually real.

Trent cleared his throat which led to him spitting up a small bit of cud onto the floor. The others were disgusted but did their best to not be offended. "Sorry," Trent apologizes as some bits still dripped from his mouth. "Your question, and I don't know if it's for all of them, but she tells me she is... sustained by my sorrow and agony while transformed. I've heard her whisper as much to the donkey, though I can't make anything else she says to him. But it's why she's keeps around. Keeps us trapped with ourselves."

"Fuck, that's horrible," George said, showing his fraught emotions.

"That's hell. I can't imagine being trapped that like," Sam muttered. His conscious was kicking and he knew what to do. "Bridget, give me that necklace."

"What, why?" she asked, hesitant to hand it over.

"We found Trent and we're not going to leave him like this. That necklace can make him human again so let's do it. Let's start fixing the problem." Sam grabbed for the necklace from Bridget but she wouldn't let go. "What's the matter? Give it to me and let me help."

"Wait, we don't-" Bridget was beginning to argue when a loud and convincing cow bellow interrupted.

Everyone turned to Trent who now had tears in his eyes. "I'm sorry, I didn't catch any of your names."

"Oh, right. I'm Sam, this is my partner George and that Bridget, from the Courier," same introduced quickly before changing to the pressing matter. "We can fix this, Trent. We can make you whole and human again," Sam assured. He tugged at the necklace more but Bridget was still refusing to let go so Sam got in closer with her and dropped down to a low, somewhat threatening, tone. "Listen to me: this can cure a man. This can be the first step in fixing this so-"

"Sam. Sam? Sam, I need you to listen to me," Trent called out.

Sam looked over and expected a Trent on his side but instead saw a man with tears in his eyes but still looked sure of himself. Sam could only shrug his shoulders as he was confused. "What?"

"I need you, all of you, to listen to me. I do still agonize but not over my life. My agony is knowing I helped unleash Ven on the world. But my life, the cow's life, it's my life now. I didn't come to it easy. Months of being milked, of food troughs, standing and sleeping outside, and the life grew on me but most of all, I've come to realize I'm a mother. Changing back would jeopardize that and... and I can't do that." Trent spoke calmly, though his head and body were clearly shaking the whole time.

"You can't be serious, man. Do you really know the life of a cow?" George asked him harshly.

Trent's placid retort was, "I know it better than any man, so yes. My life before this was more complicated and now it's easier and I accept it. As penance for what I've done if nothing else."

Neither Sam or George seemed willing or able to believe that Trent was speaking logically. Even if he did seem to be speaking like he knew what he was saying, if he was of a sound mind, he couldn't possibly choose a cow's like to that of any human. The two men whispered back and forth trying to find a compromise. Finally they came up with something and Sam was the one to ask.

"Okay, what about we wait until after you give birth? Will that work? I don't think you understand how helpful you can be to our case. To a lot of people," Sam implored.

Still, Trent blinked a few times and shook his head. "This is where I belong now. I know that it's hard to understand and I hope you never have to know. But can you do something for me at least?"

Both men were still unsettled by Trent's choice so Bridget slid in to try and be a comfort. "What's that, Trent? Anything we can do for you. You've been through... so much."

"You have no idea," he told her before catching his breath to speak again. "Just promise me that whatever you're doing with Ven, looking into her or whatever, save yourselves and your families and just get as far away as you can. The worst thing in the world is if she knows about you," he warned with deadly seriousness.

"I'm afraid we can't do that," Sam told Trent flatly, though it didn't feel good. "We've been hired to find some missing people. Maybe you don't want to be saved but I bet some of them do. So, for them, we'll keep going."

"Yeah," Bridget applauded happily.

George's stubbornness was born as well. "Yeah, I'm not afraid of some demon... chick that lives in a piece of jewelry. Getting paid too much to anyway."

"I guess I can't stop you," Trent agreed as he began carefully sitting back down on the hay. "So I can I make another request? If you are going to confront her and you have something that can reverse her changes, find Matt and save him. What happened to him is my fault so, whatever you can do to get him out of there, that's all I would want."

"Now that is a good idea. Yes, Trent, we can and will do that for you. And see if we can't stop her completely," said Sam with high hopes.

"I bet Matt, or whatever he is now, is in that basement. They've had contractors working down there for months on things and then half of them disappeared in the past couple of weeks so there is definitely something going on down there," Bridget felt confident in asserting and the others had no reason to disagree.

"More missing? No, no, damn it Ven," Trent groaned having finally found a mostly comfortable position.

"We'll save every one we can, Trent. And make sure this Ven character is stopped," Sam avowed, even putting his hand near his chest when he said it.

"Good, good," Trent nodded. "Now, I think I have to let the cow back out. She's bellowing in my head."

None of them knew what to say to that and were quiet at first. Then George thought to ask something that had been bothering him.

"Bridget says she's seen Nicole, or Ven, or whatever, visit this barn. Why's that? Just for you?" the curious George asked.

Trent's eyes were closed in concentration but he answered in a mellow voice. "To visit me, to taunt me, to taunt the donkey, sometimes just to watch, and recently to see me getting ready to give birth. It's a mixture of Ven's sick pleasure and torture, though some days, when she just stares, I almost forget it's a demon and just see Nicole. But it never lasts long enough and Ven is happy to remind me that it's all my doing. I would be a happy cow to never see Ven again."

"We'll make it happen. We'll, we'll figure it out," Sam said, trying to reassure Trent.

The man nodded at them again but wouldn't say another word. He just closed his eyes tightly. A few seconds later his head was gently shaking but it wasn't long before it was almost moving like before when the changes were reversing. If Sam, George, and Bridget had been wondering what Trent was doing they soon realized when his snout was growing out forward just as his ears were doing the same.

"Fuck, he's changing himself back," George said under his breath.

"He's grown accustomed to the life. It's all he knows now," claimed Bridget in Trent's defense.

Sam meanwhile opened the pen door and his team out. They gathered on the side and watched as Trent appeared to will his bovine face back out. It cracked and stretched his skin but it managed to hold. His skull grew and ears stuck out more and more. Soon patches of fur were returning and when Trent opened his eyes again, they were dull brown once more. More changes were to come but the happy cow bellowed again, this time impressively and without a hint of humanity.

They watched for a little longer until there was nothing of Trent's old face behind and the cow, after giving them a knowing look, set it's head down and went to sleep.

They snuck out just as quietly as they had come in, though there was no banter or joking. Just silence as each was dealing with what gravity of what they saw. For Sam and George especially, it was heavy on their mind and perception of what the world was. When they reached Sam's SUV they left immediately, with Sam driving with purpose. Something Bridget noticed.

"So I guess you both believe me now about magic? I forget if we made a bet but if each of you wanna pay be twenty bucks, I'll call it even," Bridget joked, hoping to get a conversation going.

George sighed from his seat in back. "This is still such a mind fuck. I have half a mind to just grab my Glock and take care of this demon the easy way. Two in the head should do it, right?"

"Yeah, probably cut out her heart and chop off the head to," Sam added.

"Are we sure we wanna go right to that kind of violence? I mean, Trent warned us and while I thought magic, that doesn't mean I know anything about it or what can counter it. If anything, aside from the necklace," Bridget told them both. "I think we need a more reasoned approach. Or at least we need to make sure everything Trent told us is right."

"And how do you suggest we do that? I'm half-motivated to try a break-in but this animal transformation magic stuff has me unnerved," George admitted, making himself uncomfortable.

"Do you even know how to kill a succubus? Because I don't," Bridget further argued.

Her and George went back and forth on how to handle things. George favored violence or hiring some bounty hunters or other folks to break in while Bridget was for more research and surveillance. This went back and forth the entire drive and Sam, in the driver's seat, never said a word either way. He was lost in his own thoughts and trying to both cope with this new information and what to do moving forward. As he did so, he kept thinking of the times he had talked and met Nicole and putting them under a new lens. One where her actual nature is known and still he struggles to reconcile the friendly and striking woman in Nicole he's met and talked to casually with the creature that Ven actually is.

Back at the agency, Bridget went to her car and home with the promise of returning bright and early the next day. She left while Sam remained in his SUV, his window down as George was leaning in and talking with him now that Bridget was out of sight.

"So what are you thinking? You didn't say anything the whole ride and I know you, man. What have you come up with?" George asked his friend.

Sam had to mull over his thoughts a little then said, "We've got a lot of pieces and some answers but it's still not meshing in my head. Still got that... void feeling with that house." He rubbed his face and sighed deeply. "I have an idea but it could be a colossal mistake."

"That big, huh? Well, you've got my attention. What's the idea?" George encouraged.

"I say we pay Nicole a visit. Socially, that is. You know she's already invited over for coffee when we've met her passing. Let's take her up on it," suggested Sam.

"You mean go and talk face to face with a demon in her, her bordello. Or whatever it is now," George said, sounding uncharacteristically nervous. "And I feel like you're suggesting we both go in there. Now if you wanna take that risk, I can wire you up, but I'm not going in there unless I'm armed."

"I am saying you're coming with me because four eyes are better than two. Besides, I can distract her while you look around a bit. Basement in particular."

George's eyes narrowed. "You think Matt's down there?"

"Maybe. I honestly don't know what we're not finding out sitting on our hands."

"You know, Sam, if it was anyone else, I'd tell'em to fuck off with this idea. You're lucky you're you," George complimented.

"Thanks, George. Knew I could count on you," Sam said with a grateful smile.

"Course. Plus, I'm totally taking my ankle Walther pistol as well in case I need to make some demons holey," he joked, but Trent knew he was serious. And it made Sam wonder if he should be armed as well. Or if it would even matter against a demon.

Part VI: Discoveries

"You're gonna cause more harm than good with that you know," Sophia told George as the man checked the strap gun holster around his ankle for the sixth time that hour.

"This little baby is gonna keep me cool and collected the whole time. And she'll be none the wiser that I'm even armed, unless I choose to wise her up myself," George said as more than a passing threat.

"He'll just end up shooting himself in the foot. Just you wait," Sophia warned, shaking her head. Most of her attention was on checking to make sure the connection to the write that Sam was wearing didn't have any interference. "Sam, could you test that mic again?"

"Test, test, three, two, one," Sam said as he sat in the driver's seat and tried to act natural. The only one visible in the van, parked on Sebastian street, just in front of the Bishop's house, he didn't want to seem out of place. It was early in the morning on a Tuesday and round about the time they usually showed up. This meant that Nicole was likely to be on her back porch within the next half hour or possibly taking her dog for a walk as she did the previous Friday. Either way, Sam felt he had ways in.

Ways out was where his mind was now.

"So you sure you can manage that lock, George? I know you practice a lot but you won't have much time to work. And you gotta keep quiet," Sam reminded.

But George waved him off. "Had Bridget describe the lock and if its what I think, this big ol' magnet I have in my pocket should be enough to disengage the lock and let me in. If not, there is always an override master lock that's a breeze to get through. I'm more worried about you keeping her attention for long enough."

"Heh, you're worried about me not being able to talk someone up? Especially when she's already had an eye for me?" Sam said with no small amount of pride.

"Her eye might not be exactly what you want," Bridget warned from the back of the van.

"Well I need that eye on me long enough for George to do what he needs to do. Have you got his camera ready yet?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, whenever George wants to take his shirt off for me," Sophia remarked.

"I'm ready when you are, babe," he teased her while pulling his shirt over his head.

"You call me babe again and I'll climb on top of you and make you respect me. The hard way." Sophia's threat was enhanced by her producing a sharp pocket knife. Thankfully for George, she used it to cut off strips of the tape so she could get the wire and power supply on George in a way that looked like he wasn't wearing a hidden camera.

"Why don't you just have them both wear a mic and camera rather than split it up?" Bridget inquired.

"Cause big baby George says having both on him feels clunky. Also, our other camera lens is broken so we're making due. Besides, we mostly want the audio from Sam anyway and the video from George will be supremely helpful."

"Plus I can just narrate after. No biggie," George said calmly as he put his shirt back on and checked to make sure no lines or wires were showing. The camera itself worked as the second button down on his khaki work shirt while Sam's mic was hidden in his collar. Neither were novices to the equipment but the job they had planned was certainly different.

"So let's go over this again so we all know what's going on. Sam and I go out there normally and wait to make contact with the subject. Have we decided on calling her Nicole or Ven yet? I'd like to be on the same page with that," Sam paused to clarify.

"I've been calling her the demon bitch and I think Sophia has been favoring 'Demon formally known as Nicole'. I'm down for whatever works," George joked.

"Well, seeing as we need to act like we didn't talk to Trent, I think Nicole will be best and keep us from making a slip up when we're talking. Anyway, we'll accept her hopeful invitation to come inside, there we'll hopefully be taken to the living room or kitchen. Then I'll get her into a chat while George, having been faking a stomach ache, will need to use the bathroom. He uses this opportunity to access the basement and gather what information he can in five or six minutes. Quicker if you can manage it," Sam told George who was already nodding in agreement.

"If she really is a demon, who can say what sort of fucked up horror is down there. And let's not forget what happens if I find Matt. Or any other person held prisoner," George reminded.

"Yeah, you'll text me and I casually get out of the conversation as quickly as possible while you take them out the cellar door on the house's east side. Nicole will be confused and maybe angry but we'll cross that bridge only if we get there. If George doesn't find anyone down there he gets out and once he's back we see ourselves out politely as possible and rendezvous back at the house. Sophia you'll be monitoring my audio and Bridget keeping an eye out. Anything else?" Sam sounded ready to go and George looked it but Sophia was clearly unsettled.

"You really think this is a good idea? I mean, I know we're here and I helped but I would be remiss in my duty as this agency's conscious if I didn't say I had misgivings still," Sophia put with her usual doubt.

"I'll admit it's a bit aggressive but that sort of thinking has helped us in the past. It's risky but we could end up cracking this case wide if we find Matt or just a sign of him down there. Honestly, I wouldn't be doing this if I didn't think it was worth it. Risk and reward, right?" he said before putting his hand in the middle of the three.

George put his hand in too. "I'm committed to it. We'll get this. I got good feeling."

"It is so lame that we do this. We're not a college volleyball team," Sophia huffed.

Bridget came and squeezed herself around the tight space to put her hand in. "I'm all for gestures of solidarity, even if I'm kinda doing the least here," she said with a bubbly smile.

Only having a dramatic rolling of her eyes did Sophia finally put her hand in.

"Just keep calm, remember what we're doing, and this will be a good day," Sam said with a confident smile that definitely eased some of the other's nerves.

After George crawled into the front seat, the two got out of their van and made their way towards the house. As they walked, George held one hand to his stomach and started making faces of discomfort.

"Starting already with the show?" Trent mumbled to his partner under his breath as he unlocked the front door.

"Never know if she's watching. If I want to be convincing, I've got to commit to the part, right?" George said as he gave up his ailment once he was inside and the door was shut.

"Who could doubt your commitment? You wanna watch the front or back for her?" Sam asked.

"Seeing as you're already headed towards the kitchen, I'll get the front," George pointed out, smirking at Sam who didn't bother saying anything.

Both men staked out a window and watched for any sign of Nicole or even any stirring in the house. While they were waiting, Sophia was texting both frequently with updates from the van which were mostly just her complaining that Bridget kept asking questions, which Sophia only has so much natural tolerance for.

And hour passes with little to see from Nicole's house in the way of activity. It was nearing ten AM and still nothing but Sam did see Derek on his back deck looking out towards Nicole's house as well. He was in a bathrobe and if Sam had to guess he had likely not shaved since he had seen him last week. But it was enough to get Sam out of backdoor and waving to Derek. Derek raised his coffee cup to acknowledge Sam but kept the same distant and empty expression.

After a couple minute of idly standing on the back porch Sam figured he would try venturing into the actual yard for once. He waded into the grass which at some parts came up almost to his waist and had more than a few insects in it as well. Sam kept an eye on Nicole's back porch door while walking around, that is until he happened into a spider's web that he did not see. This caused him to awkwardly turn and swipe at his face to get the web off his face, neck, and hair. By the time he had cleaned himself off and happened to look towards Nicole's backyard again she was standing there at the fence, with just nose and above showing.

"Having a fight with the wind?" she asked pleasantly.

"Spiderweb, actually. I probably looked like a crazy person though," he joked.

"Yes, I was just coming out of my workshop in the back there when I saw someone flailing around back here. Happy to see its you and that you've not gone to war with the elements," Nicole mused wistfully. "How are you today, Sam?"

Sam dusted his hands and walked over to the fence, smile on his face. "Doing well aside from the heat."

"They still don't have the air conditioning running in there? That must be awful."

It took a moment for Sam to remember mentioning the non-functioning AC to Nicole in a previous chat, smiling the entire time. "Yeah, not sure it'll be fixed while we're still here. Anyway, how have you been?"

"Oh, I've been keeping busy. Keeping cool, that's for sure," she teased lightly.

"So what were you up to in the workshop? What sort of hobbies do you have?" Sam asked casually.

"Mostly pottery and some painting. One has to have their outlets," she told him. I cigarette appeared in her hand which lit and dragged on before exhaling upward.

"Oh, nice. I've always been partial to fishing for my relaxation."

"Fishermen, eh? I would have never pegged you for one, but maybe I don't look a potter either." Her expressive eyes seemed infatuated with him as they looked him up and down repeatedly until they darted back towards Sam's porch. "And how has George been? He seems a bit under the weather."

"George?" Sam asked, not understanding until he followed Nicole's eyes to the backdoor where George was standing, hand over his stomach, acting unwell. "Oh, him. He was complaining about his stomach this morning and I doubt being in that hot house is doing him any favors."

"Then you should get him out of there," Nicole said before waving at George to come out.

Out George came and making sure to play up his gastrointestinal distress. "Morning, Nicole," he said, trying to act friendly while still being ill.

"Morning, George. You don't look so well," Nicole said with concern.

"Yeah, hasn't been the best morning for me. Heat in there is outrageous. Damn clients won't even spring for fans," complained George.

"Just gives us motivation to work faster so we can get the job done with, right?" Sam tried to quip.

"Speak for yourself," George groaned back.

"Seems that the heat is starting to get to both of you boys. How about you take me on my offer to come in for some cold drinks and pleasant company for a change? Surely your employer won't mind you taking a small break to avoid death," Nicole enticed, just as Sam and George had hoped.

"You know what, I'm gonna take her up on it," George said first but Sam was nodding too.

"Yeah, I could actually go for not sweating for a few minutes, sure."

"Oh splendid. Come around to the front door and I'll let you in." Nicole's invitation was friendly and warm and either man had to hide their thrill that she had done just as they figured she would.

"We'll be right over there," Sam told her as he and George were already heading back towards the house. Once inside, George gave a victorious fist bump while Sam checked his phone which had buzzed a few times as he talked to Nicole. "I guess Derek called Sophia and told her Nicole had been out in her shed since five that morning."

"That would have been useful to know an hour ago," said George.

"Tell me about it," agreed Sam as he quickly typed a message back to Sophia. "I'm telling Sophia to tell Derek we're going over to Nicole's. Figure he can keep an eye on the back better than anyone else."

"You really wanna let him in this little operation of yours?"

"I'm not worried about Derek. Besides, we're not telling him everything. Don't need him thinking we're about to solve his wife's case or anything," Sam explained as he continued to walk and text behind George as they made their way through the house. "Hell, even told her to see if that Kev kid was around to keep an eye out."

Reaching the front door George paused with his hand on the knob. "Anyone other backup you wanna call in? FBI or Marines maybe?"

"What's the first rule of effective surveillance, George? Eyes everywhere," Sam told him with his usual assurance.

"Right, well, you ready to be charming?" George asked his friend.

"As long as you're ready to do some snooping," Sam responded, patting George on the back.

They then made their way over to Nicole's house, casually knocking on the side of the van as they walked by and by the time they were at Nicole's front door, so was she. She had it open and was wearing a black leather bustier that her breasts almost spilled out of, pants that look painted on, and black strap heels. It was a striking appearance which Sam couldn't recall if she had when they saw her in the backyard.

Waved in, Sam and George felt like they were going into a cave as sunlight was replaced with candles and what little light gets through the large tinted windows. The walls were painted a crimson red with ebony molding and other wooden features which not only added the gloomy atmosphere but the feeling they were no longer on their own turf anymore.

She led them from the foyer, passed the stairs, which led to an even darker second floor, and into the living room which was very much like how Bridget described. There was a large couch and some chairs, all very plush, set up in a circle with a small, wooden coffee table in the center. There were candles, wax, books, scrolls, and other magical accouterments everywhere and there was a fragrant smell of frankincense in the air.

"So what would you gentlemen like to drink? I'm partial to berries and shaved ice but I can cut up some pomegranates, nectarines, peaches, strawberries..." she offered as she continued from the living room into a spacious, impressive, and recently remodeled kitchen. Of course all the features and fixtures were black, the appliances a dark, polished steel with the only color be several bowls of fruit she had around on various counters.

"Oh, umm, berries sounds nice," said Sam.

"Wouldn't happen to have cherries by any chance?" George asked, his hand on his ailing stomach again.

"I'm afraid not. I might have some apple juice in the fridge if you prefer something easier on the stomach," offered Nicole, already grabbing down glasses from the shelves.

"Yeah, the easier on it the better," George agreed.

"Lovely. You can both head back into the den if you like and make yourself comfortable. I'll be out with our drinks in a moment," Nicole said with a beaming smile.

Sam and George returned to the room and each sat down on the couch which they both sank into. They then both gave the room another scan for details.

"Looks just like Bridget said. I'm almost starting to believe her," George joked under his breath.

"See what a little faith can get ya? Did you look down the hall she mentioned?" George whispered back.

"I did but couldn't pet the door. Figure I'll drain my drink and excuse myself then. You keep your phone ready," George reminded Sam who was already sliding it out and into his lap.

"Don't go doing anything stupid, understand?" Sam made sure to mention.

George looked almost offended. "I'm more worried I'll come up and you'll be a moose or wombat or something else unnatural."

"And here I always thought a succubus would drain your soul through sex and sell it to the devil. Now they're offering us cold drinks and making animals out of people. Shows how much I know." Sam crossed his leg on top of the other to better hide his phone, assuming Nicole would take one of the chairs across. There were more messages from Sophia asking about how things were going to which he replied a simple 'fine and standby'.

Nicole emerged into the room with two thin glasses, one apple juice and the other berries and shaved ice, while in her other hand she had a Bloody Mary. "Here you are, gentlemen."

"Thank you," Sam and George both said as they took their drinks.

"I know you both are on the clock so I wouldn't tempt you but I hope you don't mind if I have a harder drink," Nicole said as she took a long sip of her drink. Smacking her lips she added, "I only recently discovered these and I have to say, I am quite taken. Find my days start better with one or two."

"If it wasn't for this stomach, and a tight ass boss, I'd have a stout," George touted. His glass was already almost empty after a few big gulps.

"Not sure how effective you would be toasted, bud. Your handwriting is bad as it is," Sam teased which got a laugh out of Nicole.

"Besides, excessive heat and alcohol tend to lead to further issues but sometimes you need to unwind," explained Nicole as she reclined somewhat in the corner of her chair. "My, you were thirsty," she said to George as he drained the last of his juice.

"Guess I was," George granted before again wincing in discomfort. "I hope it's not too much trouble but could I use your bathroom?"

"Certainly, George. Just through towards the kitchen and turn right down the hall. Second door on your left," she instructed politely.

"Thank you. I'll try not to be long," George told her as he sat up. He set his empty glass on the table and made his way out of the room, to the right, and out of sight. Meanwhile checked his phone expecting a message from Sophia but there was nothing. He did have a text from Derek saying he wanted to talk but Sam could handle that afterwards. Nicole leaned forward from her chair to slide a coaster under George's drink before sitting back.

Now alone, Nicole crossed her legs slowly, gradually downing her drink as she did. Sam expected her to say something but she was either waiting for him or enjoying the fact she had him alone.

After clearing his throat, Sam thought to spur conversation. "So, Nicole, what is it that you do exactly? You work late?"

"You could say that. Honestly, my hours are really dictated by circumstance and I've found it beneficial to be flexible in regards to when I operate," She answered at length.

"And what is it that you do?" Sam asked about the same time a door could be heard to open and close, presumably the one to the bathroom.

"I believe the term is a consultant but I've used lieson, mentor, advisor, and even maven. Though that last one was given to me rather than my own choosing, but I like it. Whatever you call it, I basically have a talent for dealing with people who think they can't be dealt with. Such skills are very useful in political and commercial fields so I do well enough," she said with a humbleness betrayed with an impish grin.

"I'll say. That kitchen of yours couldn't have come cheap," Sam said while a message came in to his phone. Glancing down, it was a picture of a push button door lock and an open door with the text 'easy' underneath. Thinking George might need the cover, Sam coughed loudly a few times.

"You should drink. That might stifle that nasty frog in your throat," Nicole suggested.

"I'll do just that," Sam said as he drank after a few more hacking coughs.

"But yes, the kitchen was in need of remodel. Honestly, a lot of the house was but I'm starting to get it in proper shape," she said proudly looking around the room.

His cough having disappeared with a few sips of his drink, Sam kept her talking. "So what other parts of the house have you redone? I noticed all the tinted windows you have. Like to keep private?"

"Who doesn't appreciate their privacy? It helps with my sun sensitivity too. For other parts I've had redone, the porch, the backyard, my workshop, and the gardens were a good start while the kitchen, master bedroom and bath, along with the basement have really made this place feel like a real home. I still have some work to do in this room and with the garage, and some bigger plans, but that's where I am now. What are your thoughts on my aesthetic, Sam? I'm sure you and your co-worker get to a see a lot of houses in your line of work." She had finished her drink while speaking and had taken up cleaning the inside of the glass with her finger then licking it off.

Sam's heart was a racing a bit as he lost himself for a moment in just how good Nicole looked as she sat almost posted in the chair. There was definitely something to her that wasn't right but Sam still wasn't quite convinced that Nicole and this 'Ven' character weren't the same.

"Houses, mansions, old estates, and more barns than you would think," Sam casually bullshitted as more messages from George came into his phone.

The first was about a finished basement, some doors, a hallway, and even more doors. The second message talked about the first room he found which was large, carpeted, with a massive couch, bar behind it, and a stale smell. Next message was about two rooms down a hall. The first appeared to be a walk-in closet with shelves full of sex toys, chains, whips, cuffs, bridles, and more fiendish implements. The next room was locked but he was trying to get in was the last message he saw.

All the while, Nicole was happy to talk. "That must be quite fascinating work. Finding these things, some treasures and other trash, and then deciding their worth. Must require quite the background knowledge of antiques and a meticulous mind to be good at such work. Me? I'm too passionate and bull-headed to do the research. Now selling those items you've appraised, that may be more up your alley."

"I'm no expert but I'm pretty well organized and can plan decently well. Pretty useful talents to have," George said for himself modestly.

"Very. Which makes me wonder, who exactly hired you to work in that house? My neighbors left under rather spurious terms and there has been a bit of a gossip about the neighborhood about it. Not that I like to indulge in such things but I do see the house daily," she said.

"I'm afraid that's too above me to answer. We get the work orders and we go out but I only know what I read in the papers about it. You said you knew them pretty well," Sam tried to recall with feigned ignorance.

"Mattt and Sara, yes. We were friends since college, actually. They're sort of what brought me here in the first place. I still read the news and hope to hear what actually happened to them. But, who can say when that will happen, if ever," lamented Nicole for a moment.

Sam took that moment to check the newest messages from George. The first was about coming to a juncture with a door on the right that should be near the cellar door on the east side but it was locked. Much more concerning was the next message which contained the following text: 'Last room. Small cell, thick walls, no windows, chains and manacles hanging from wall. Smells like blood' followed by a picture of the sight which was almost too dark to make anything out.

Then he got a new message and when he checked it, Sam's heart started racing. It read: 'Door shut. Locked in cell. No lock to pic.' And then another message right after 'Trapped.'

Sam took a deep breath and steadied himself. When he looked up from his phone, Nicole was there, watching him, a hungry look in her eyes. "Bad news?"

"What?"

"Your face. You lost your color all of a sudden when you checked your phone," Nicole said, her tone less of concern and more fiendish.

"No, no, well, yeah, kinda," he stammered, scratching the back of his head as he tried to think.

Several heavy bangs could then be heard coming from under their feet in the basement. Sam attempted to act oblivious at first but Nicole stood up quickly. "Damn, I think the washer is off balance again. Couldn't even make the floor level. Some contractors are pigs, aren't they? Excuse me a moment," she said as he stepped out and around the corner.

Soon as she was out of sight Sam was texting George that she was coming as more messages from George came in about the smell getting worse and him starting to already. Despite Sam's warnings, the banging continued for another thirty seconds before stopping suddenly. The silence that followed was the most unbearable part to Sam as he very much expected George to run out with justifiably pissed Nicole at his heels.

Instead, just more silence and waiting. Several minutes pass and Sam is considering going after them when he finally gets a message from George. Opening it, whatever he had been expecting, it wasn't a picture of a striped naked and unconscious George chained by his wrists to the very cell he had taken a picture of before. The text that came with it read: 'Found the problem. I'll be up in a moment for you.'

It was enough for Sam to pocket his phone and leapt off the couch. He was out of the front door and across the lawn in seconds, reaching the fan at such speed that he had to slam into it to slow himself down. But when he looked over he saw that the side door of the van was wide open and there was an arm dangling out lifelessly from the side.

"Oh shit! No, no, no, no," Sam shouted in a panic as he rushed to the door. There he found just Bridget laying on her side unconscious. Or least he hoped so when he started shaking her body. "Bridget? Bridget?"

Thankfully the girl stirred and immediately yelped it pain, grabbing her head. "Fucking ouch," he groaned. She still had her black gloves and when she pulled one hand off, it was matted in blood.

Sam was quick to support her head with his hand as he helped her sit up. "Bridget? Are you okay? What happened?"

"I-I don't really remember. We were sitting here and we got some messages from George about getting in the basement. Then the door opened, it was bright, and things went dark. Now I wake-up with a headache and I'm alone? What happened?" she asked in a daze.

"George got caught. He... I don't know what happened but he has her. How the hell did she have time to get out here?" Sam wondered as he looked over the surrounding area for any clues.

"I don't know who he me. Her or anyone. I didn't think I'd knock out so easy," she said regretfully.

"Judging by the blood you didn't go down easy. And it's not your fault either. She, Nicole just, I don't even know what she just did. But now we know she has someone in that basement and I'm not gonna wait around for her to do anything anything to him. Demon or not." Sam reinvigorated himself somewhat and then started thinking of what to do again.

"What do we do?" she asked. Just as she did Derek came running up and Kev was coming from across the street.

"I heard a woman scream. What happened?" Derek asked and upon seeing the injured Bridget immediately stepped over to help.

"We don't know exactly," Bridget groaned.

"You heard a woman scream? Bridget, did you have a chance to yell?" Sam asked swiftly.

Bridget had to think for a moment but shook her head. "No, I don't think I had time to. More surprised I didn't bite my tongue."

Kev then jogged up. "What the hell is happening? I saw people running and heard screaming."

"Weren't you watching, Kev? Didn't you see anything?" Sam, now in the van, asked him pointedly.

"I was watching the house, yeah, but I can't see over here from my window. Fence is right there," Kev pointed out. He leaned in and looked in the van. "Where's Bridget?"

"We don't know," Sam answered as he turned his attention inside the van. "But I have a pretty good idea."

Derek, Kev, and Bridget all looked at each other a little concerned but that grew to wide eyes when Sam pulled a tachnical twelve gauge shotgun from under a comparment hidden in the floor.

"Woah, uhhhhh, this is getting really heavy," Kev said with his hands up as he watched Sam pull out out another shotgun, a revolver, and a pistol before grabbing a separate box of ammo.

As Sam begun loading cartridges, he looked out and around and then at Derek. "So you heard a woman scream from back there and came running, but no one else did at eleven fucking thirty in the morning?"

"People learned about turning a blind eye to that weird stuff when they realized the cops and town wouldn't do anything about it. Hell, even the damn HOA seems bent to Nicole," Derek revealed all to honestly.

"So then we can't expect anyone to help us but ourselves then," Sam reasoned as he loaded the last pistol. Hopping back out of the van he held out the other shotgun to Derek who was reluctant. "You know as well as I do she knows where Vanessa is. Aim for the legs or gut and maybe we can get her to tell us before she bleeds out."

Mention of his wife stirred Derek up quickly and he took the gun.

"Good, now you two," Sam continued, giving the pistol to Kev and revolver to Bridget who immediately tossed it aside.

"I don't like guns and I don't like plans whose first step is guns. Are you just gonna charge in there and shoot her? She's not human, Sam," Bridget reminded him.

"She's a damn monster," Derek agreed.

"That's not what she means," Sam pointed out before turning back to Bridget. "Look, I know it's not elegant but sometimes you need to act. And my plan is pretty simple. I'm going in the front door and coming out with George and Sophia one way or another. If you hear shots or it's been thirty minutes, you all come in after us. At that point, if you see her, or someone like her but red, I guess, shoot. That make sense?"

Derek nodded and Bridget, being handed the gun again by Sam, took it reluctantly. "Fine but don't give me a reason to use it. Okay?" Bridget asked sincerely.

"Hopefully you won't have to," Sam said before noticing Kev had his hand raised. "Yes, Kev?"

"I've never actually, like, shot a real gun before. Dad never really trusted me them for some reason," Kev explained while looking embarrassed.

Sam stepped closer and pointed to the side of the pistol. "Just make sure the safety is off and I think you know how guns work after. Just don't close your eyes when you shoot."

"Got it. Got it," said Kev nervously.

Sam peeked over the fence and the front door of her house was still slightly ajar from when he had fled. He took a few deep breaths then pumped his weapon twice. "Okay, Start the clock."

The others wished him what luck they could and watched him round the fence, keeping the shotgun tight against his body as to not be too obvious about it. He reached the front door and only then brought the gun up. It had been a while since Sam had actually used a gun too but wasn't about to be idle when they had his partners.

Pushing the door open with the muzzle, he stalked in ready to shoot. His eyes were darting towards every corner as he moved into the house and aimed himself towards the living room first. Here it was just as he had left it, complete with his drink knocked over onto the floor when he had fled. Continuing towards the kitchen, he swiveled right and expected Nicole but there was nothing. The kitchen was empty and hallway too but as he walked down it, he could see the door to the basement was open.

Sam began moving slower, sliding his feel along the floor and listening for even the slightest noise. His aim was trained on the open door as he used kept his eyes on the other closed doors. Sweat was dripping off his brow now with adrenaline in his veins and his finger on the trigger. With one motion he slid square with the basement door and trained his gun down the well lit stairwell.

'Should I call out to her? No, just charge in,' Sam told himself with a resolve that was more George than him.

He went to take that first step down when there was movement to his left. Turning, he could see a figure rushing him and tried to bring the gun around but her hand was on the stock and she had it pointed up towards the ceiling when the shot went off, deafening Sam and showering him with plaster. Seconds later a lithe, strong hand was gripped at his throat and he was lifted into the air.

Gold eyes flash as they lock on his own. "Sleep," he heard her say. Sam tried to talk or fight back but the energy drained from his body, his mind got drowsy, and then things went dark.

Part VII: Stalling

The first thing that Sam felt when he came to was the metal cutting into his wrists. As his eyes finally opened and things came into focus, there wasn't too much to see in the dark room. There was some light sneaking in from around the door which itself looked covered in something dark and thick which appeared to go all round the small room. It was maybe 6x12x7 space, with no window, cement floor, and from what Sam could tell, some chain manacles were being hung from some bolts higher up on the wall behind him.

"Where the hell am I?" he asked himself. His voice didn't carry at all, making Sam think that perhaps the walls were sound-proofed. But as his vision adjusted more to the darkness he could see some familiar looking piles set on the side opposite the door, which was on Sam's left at the end of the room. The first pile he could see he jacket and boots there which made him realize the other pile was George's. His pants and boots and everything was stacked just next to his. That reminded Sam of the image he had been sent by Nicole to threaten him that came from this room.

Only now, Sam was the captured.

'Damn it, how long have I been out? Minutes? An hour?' he wondered with his head sort of still feeling a little dizzy from waking up. 'This was the room she had George in but she must have moved him elsewhere. Not enough room maybe... or didn't trust us alone together,' Sam reasoned.

After a few more minutes of adjusting to his surroundings, Sam attempts to stand up and gets to his knees before he feels a weakness in his legs that make it hard to get up. So he sort of just slumps there and tries to breath more to get his senses back to him and to try and think of a way out.

"Hello? Can anyone hear me?" shouted Sam, figuring it was worth one good shot but of course the sound went nowhere.

A few more minutes of silence and attempts by Sam to get to his knees but again his legs felt sapped of energy. Eventually he just had to get himself seated against the wall where he could just wait it out because there was one ace in the hole he felt he had.

'Derek or Bridget should be coming in soon. A few minutes or more. God I hope they can find me,' he wondered desperately as a few more screams did nothing but rattle his own ears. It seemed that he was trapped and had to rely on two relative strangers for help. At least Bridget would be on it and hopefully Derek will be motivated probably. Hell, maybe they'll find and free George and Sophia first so she's taken care of before I'm even there. Course I would love to get some revenge on this bitch myself,' he grumbled in his head.

With nothing else to do, Sam just sat and waited for rescue, though it did make him nervous that Nicole was out there and definitely had some kind of power over people. She certainly took care of Sam without much trouble but the others would have some more luck, hopefully. Sam then occupied himself with trying to figure out how much time had passed exactly when he heard the door of his room being unlocked.

Making one last attempt to stand only meant when the door opened and Nicole walked in she got to him slip and fall hard onto his ass. She did not entirely close the door behind her but once in the reached up to something in the ceiling which turned out to be a rather low watt bulb that added a murky yellow-orange tint to everything.

The woman had on just that black bustier from before, her necklace, and nothing else, leaving her lower half naked and bared without any shame. Her hands were on her hips and she was looking down at him with a mix of contempt and amusement.

"I see you're finally up. How are you feeling?" asked Nicole with a slight smirk and domineering tone.

Unwilling to answer, Sam instead asked, "Where is George? What did you do to him?"

"That wasn't my question, Mr. Charles," she said to him as she walked a little closer and was right the light. This cast numerous shadows over her and gave her an unnerving silhouette. "You answer my questions and I will be inclined towards yours. That's how conversation works." She spoke like a woman who was holding all the cards, something Sam was keen to exploit since he knew backup was soon to arrive.

'Just keep her talking and distracted,' Sam assured himself.

"Fine, I'm in a dancing mood but I can't with my arms and legs in this condition," he replied to her crassly.

Resisting the bait to draw her ire, Nicole instead began pacing around the small space and always made sure to keep out of range of even Sam's best attempt to touch her. "As for your friend George, along with, I believe her name was Sophia? Anyway, both of them are currently being held together at my leisure. They're both alive, if that's what you're most concerned about. Now, my next question is more direct than the pleasantry of my first: who hired you to watch me?"

Sam gave a glib smile of his ow before he answered, "I don't know what you're talking about. We're just appraisers, lady. I think you've got the wrong impression."

"Are we really going to go about it in this manner, Mr. Charles? Because I've been to your Agency's website and I'm hardly impressed with what I've seen to so far. I can't imagine you come cheap either so it makes me very curious who is footing the bill for all these gnats that keep buzzing about my head. This is the polite way I ask but if you keep proving to be a nuisance, I can get serious. And won't end well for you. So, again, who are you working for?"

"I'm not legally permitted to reveal that information, Miss Chambers. I'm sure you understand," Sam was all too happy to tell her.

The woman shook her head. "Obstinacy. A so typical human trait that it can be relied upon to always be played the same way. You resist, thinking you so nobly able to rebuff what is to come. But I can assure you that your eyes are bigger than your stomach and I have brought low smarter, more powerful men than you without so much as lifting a finger. Your bravery will be fleeting while my victory will endure so how about you make things easier on yourself,Sam, and tell me what I want to know." There was a hint of an offer in her cordial tone, even if she clearly thought little of him.

"And what if I do? What do I get for that compliance?" Sam acted loathed to ask.

Nicole grinned. "You get to leave this house on two legs so you can deliver a message to your masters to turn their attentions elsewhere. And that today will be the last time I ever see that handsome face of yours again because if I do spot you, I won't dip twice into my shallow pool of mercy for the likes of you," she said with contempt.

"And what the others? What about George and Sophia?" Sam asked.

"This deal is for you and you alone, Sam. Those two I have already talked to I know where they stand. You survive, after telling me what I want to know, because I need a messenger boy. Their lives will serve as warnings of what happens when you go looking where you shouldn't. Now, without any more bullshit, Sam, tell me who you are working for," she sternly repeated.

Just the thought of abandoning his friends to this woman sickened Sam to his core so he knew he couldn't do it. It was also possibly the woman was bluffing and Sam wasn't about to fall into a trap. Defiant as ever, he told her, "Then no, I'm not telling you shit, bitch. I'm not telling you anything unless they're free, along with every other person you've fucking hurt!"

Sam's insolent tone, in Nicole's mind, was reason enough to began rubbing her hands together in anticipation. Sounding excited by his answer, Nicole licked her lips fully in growing anticipation. "So be it. I can't say that I'm surprised because I'm actually quite thrilled you took the most common path of someone who does not know what trouble they are in. They think they face some simply woman of no means and not the true nature of their situation. Or how they've already been corrupted by me but don't even know it yet. You swim in ignorance, Sam," she told him as she backed to the opposite corner of him and into some shadows. Her eyes suddenly flashed from their blue to a vivid gold, shooting terror into Sam's veins. "Matching wits with some human you may find yourself able but you do battle with something beyond your humanity. A creature born of fire, flesh, and feminine perfection then tempered into the perfect being: the demon. The succubus."

As she spoke her words with a chilling foreboding, Sam watched as her figure began to change. Her hips and breasts looked fuller, as did her arms, but there was something growing behind her that looked like a piece of rope. Even when it started to whip and snap around it took a few seconds for him to realize it was her tail. It was tipped with a point which complimented the two horns that had sprouted from her head. Nicole's ears grew in and finally Sam noticed that her skin was breaking out in read blotches that soon covered her skin like a cherry coating.

When she stepped forward again, her bustier was barely containing her more buxom body and there was barely any resemblance to Nicole anymore. Even her hair had changed and just in her cheekbones and hairline could you be reminded of the other woman.

"Ven I presume?" Sam said, trying to sound unimpressed.

"There are a few titles I like amended onto that but for our purposes I wouldn't expect that sort of reverence. Ven will suffice. Now, Sam, I'm going to ask you that question again," she tells him as she approaches and then kneels right in front of him and leans in almost nose to nose with them man. The allure of her eyes made it impossible for Sam to look away. "Who are you working for? If I have to ask again, I promise you'll leave this house on all fours. And if I'm really pushed, trust me when I tell you, I can think of worse fates than even that. So, do your future humanity and life a favor and tell me what I want to know. Are you listening?" she asked him sharply when he tried looking away from her. Ven used the back of her hand to get Sam's eyes facing forward again. "I want an answer. Now."

'If she has George and Sophia and is still asking for the information, they probably didn't give anything up,' Sam quickly reasoned in his head. 'So that means she needs me for this information so she won't change me out of fear for that. I need to call her bluff, even if he physically hurts to do so.'

Gritting his teeth and shutting his eyes, Sam shook his head. "I legally can't do it," he stated proudly. "But even if I could, personally, I think you can go fuck yourself."

Sam stiffened up as he expected another physical blow from the demon but instead heard her chuckling and backing away. "You're really having a go of it, aren't you? I'm not sure what you hope to gain in this. There is no glory in your end if you persist like this, I can assure you of that. Others have shown a similar sort of initial fortitude to me, only to be left begging for mercy before the end. Do you want that sort of end for yourself, Sam? I don't think it prudent you shorten your already mortal existence further."

Not wanting to feel like he was on the defensive, Sam decided to put what pressure he could on Ven. "What did you do to Nicole? To your neighbors? I saw what became of Trent..."

"Oh did you? I hope Trent is doing well. She's about to be a mother, as you probably noticed," Ven said delightedly. "Nicole is corrupted and she's more me now than anything. As for the neighbors, well, you would have to narrow it down because I have done a lot of work in the area over the past few months, in my own special way."

Sam's gut reaction was to ask about the Bishops but thinking that may give away who hired him he thought of another name. "Vanessa Holmes. She came over to your house and was never seen again. What happened to her?" he asked bluntly.

"Oh,her? You want to know about that one? I wouldn't call it a particularly interesting one, like my political dealings, but I can indulge you for a moment. It's not like you're going anywhere or I'm in any rush, so, what is the last thing you know about Mrs. Holmes final hours or minutes?" she inquired as she returned to pacing about the room.

It took Sam a few minutes to recall as his head was still ringing a bit. "Mr. Holmes said that she went over to your house about a dispute about a barking dog. It's a five minute walk and others reported seeing her at your front door. After that, she's gone. A trailer did come by the house last night and something was moved out of the garage under a tarp and that trailer goes to a farm. Were they connected? What happened to her?" Sam's energy while speaking made him feel like he was questioning her and, given her relaxation, she was acting like one trapped.

'Just where I want her. Focused on me,' Sam reassured himself as she watched Ven think.

"You probably were not aware that a demon's mind is a vivid and deep thing so I can remember these events very clearly so trust that the details I provide are just an accurate representation of what happened and not some attempt by me to embellish. I think my actions will speak for themselves in most cases," she explained to him.

"I'm all ears, lady," Sam told her sarcastically.

Ven briefly grimacing before going into her story thoughtfully recalled. "I remember the knock at the door while I was reading a book Nicole had fancied. I came and opened it and there she stood, an exquisite specimen of a childbearing woman of ideal age and beauty. Unfortunately, such traits were spoiled by an indigent and offensive attitude...

********

"Can I help you?" Ven asked, draping her arm over the threshold while she devoured Vanessa with her eyes.

"Yes, Nicole. I'm here about that damn dog. He's barking at all hours and it's keeping me, my husband, and others awake so I'm here, asking politely, for you to either keep him in the house or get him trained because I'll be going to the Homeowners Association about this and having them enforce some bylaws against this." Vanessa spoke clearly, as befitted her legal background.

"My dog? Oh, do you mean Zeus? He's just a spirited pup is all. He's free to be a dog when he likes, I'm sure," defended Ven who changed her posture from welcoming to threatened.

"Spirited? At two in the morning? Nine? All hours of the day? Jesus, Nicole, are you really not going to do anything about this? I hate being a nuisance like this but it's really bothering a lot of people," she brought up again. Vanessa then tried a more emotional appeal as she softened her stature. "And me and my husband are trying for a baby and having a barking dog through pregnancy and having a baby is just not going to work. You have to resolve this problem, Nicole, and I need an answer today or I'll go higher up the food chain."

Ven had been listening with average contempt up until the final threat. But rather than flaring with anger, Ven acted more amiable. "Okay, perhaps I was a bit harsh there. I apologize. Maybe Zeus is a bit rambunctious at times so I could try something. Would you mind coming in? I feel like I at least owe you an apology drink for my behavior and some advice on what to do wouldn't hurt either."

Seeing her neighbor act so apologetic made Vanessa immediately feel like she won. Not wanting to seem rude, she nodded and stepped into the house. "I don't have much time as me and Derek have some errands to run but I wouldn't coffee if you have some. And I do know some trainers nearby that could help with your dog's behavior issues."

Ven lead her down the hall and into the kitchen where she began using her coffee maker. All the while Vanessa was looking at the rather gothic aesthetic to everything while she saw no actual lights on in the house. Vanessa had been in there house once before over the summer and remembered it looking much different but wasn't about to say anything.

"I only took in Zeus after poor Matt and his wife went missing. I couldn't just let him get taken off to some pound," explained Ven as she prepared the cups. "So dog ownership is something I'm still new to, admittedly."

"It was a kind gesture. I had no idea you never had a pet before," Vanessa said sympathetically.

"I didn't say I didn't have a pet. Just that I haven't owned a dog before. I was partial to cats in the past and had some, or well, knew of some guard dogs in my area but never one as a companion or anything. How do you take your coffee?" Ven asked politely.

"With just a little cream, thank you."

Ven moved swiftly, pouring the cup, fetching the cream from the fridge, and mixing it before handing it Vanessa carefully. "I hope that's to your liking."

After blowing on it and sipping carefully, Vanessa smiled. "Perfect. Thank you again."

"No trouble at all," Ven said, waving the kindness away. "Actually, follow me this way to the garage. There is something there I can show you that I think may solve this problem of yours."

"I hope it isn't a gun to shoot the dog," Vanessa quipped.

"My, my, what a dark humor you have. No, we won't be hurting Zeus at all, I can assure you. I don't even own a gun, actually. Never saw the purpose," Ven said to Vanessa while carefully stepping by and towards the door to the garage.

"Heh, yes, I was just joking. I wouldn't assume you'd just kill him," admitted Vanessa as she followed Ven.

"No, I would never. Killing is a low and last resort. Especially when there are other methods that are far more effective." Ven opened the garage door and entered, warning Vanessa as she did, "There are some steps here so watch you don't trip."

"Thank you," smiled Vanessa as she carefully stepped down and looked around the barren space. She had expected a cage or something for the dog but there was little in the garage anymore. Not even a car but there was a lot of added insulation on everything, including the garage door itself. On the far wall there were some straps and ropes but that was about it. "So, what exactly did you want to show me? Are you redoing this space for Zeus or something?"

"Zeus? Oh, he's fine. As far as I can tell, he's not a problem at all for me," Ven said casually, using some magic to shut the door to the garage behind Vanessa without her noticing. "However you, I think, are a far bigger problem. A nosy woman once, a nosy one in the future is something I've come to know so I think it would be better to remove you from the equation. And I can even do it today, like you asked." Ven was acting pleased with herself while Vanessa's mood rightly turned.

"Excuse me, are you crazy? Are you threatening me? Really?" Vanessa scoffed.

"Threaten? No, dear, I don't threaten, I act," Ven told her as the women began a stare down.

"You think you can take me physically, bitch?" questioned a threatened Vanessa, tossing her unfinished coffee to the side, shattering the cup.

Ven's eyes then closed and she spoke with seething anger, "Now, you didn't have to go and do that. It's just childish. Control yourself better," Ven reprimanded like you would a child.

Suitably insulted, Vanessa stormed up to Ven and acted unafraid. "Think you can talk to me like that? Come on then, you were all talk a moment ago. How about you back that up? Or are you all just talk?" Rather falter at Vanessa's words Ven could only balk with a bit of laughter. "You really are a joke, lady. Fine, I don't have time for this shit."

Vanessa went to turn but faster than she could react Ven had grabbed a hold of the woman by the crotch of her pants Ven squeezed and tugged Vanessa closer, imparting some level of heat into the woman's body so that when Ven relaxed her grip and Vanessa broke free the feeling lingered and gradually grew.

"What the fuck was that? You're lucky I don't knock your fucking lights out!" shouted Vanessa. She went for the door only to find it locked. "Either open this door or the garage one because you're not keeping me in here a minute longer," Vanessa threatened as she turned back to Ven, who was still laughing.

"Oh, I don't plan to keep you but it will require more than a minute to get there. And as for why I grabbed you, well, I needed to for the spell to work. Nothing too complicated," Ven explained reasonably.

"A spell? Look, lady, I don't have time for your wacky magic or whatever. Just take care of your dog and there won't be a problem, okay? Now, again, let me out of here and don't make me have to ask a third time!" Vanessa was getting heated and she thought it was all from her anger but that wasn't entirely the case. The touch of warmth that Ven had given her was spreading up through he body and causing much of the heat which had her sweating lightly.

"You'll get out when you're good and ready. As for what's about to happen to you, I was inspired by your attitude to use this particular spell and I think it'll be rather fitting for you, Vanessa," cooed Ven as she began to circle the woman.

Angered, Vanessa wanted to say something, and even opened her mouth to, but that heat she felt was now becoming a strange squirming feeling in her vagina which quickly grew into having something like contractions hit her. Gasping suddenly, she wrapped her arms around her waist and bent forward hoping to relieve the tension but not. Instead something was being pushed out of her and was bulging in her jeans.

"Looks like you have a growing problem there, Vanessa. Maybe before dealing with me, you should tend to your problems," Ven teased.

The bulge in her pants grew and grew and she could vaguely make out shapes. Namely two large orbs that were pulsing larger with every heartbeat and in front them, not as big but growing, was a single, longer bulge that was quickly gaining more and more sensation. "What is that? What's happening to me?"

"I told you I cast a spell, dear. You really should listen," Ven said mockingly. "I wonder how much longer you'll be able to resist seeing what you're growing in there. Not sure those ratty old jeans can take it."

"Shut it!" Vanessa reflexively yelled at her. However the question was one that was on Vanessa's mind as the growth was abating at all and her pants, cheap and years old, could already be felt straining. But the woman was unwilling to strip, finding it too humiliating, so tried her best to act like it wasn't happening. But with every passing few seconds she could feel it all getting bigger constantly which made her pants unbearably tight while her panties were shredding apart from the tension already.

"Cute watching you try to keep it in," Ven said as she walked behind the woman where, due to her tightened pants, you could also see a bulge at the base of Vanessa's spine she was unaware of. "You're about to be overcome by a lot of feelings and emotions, dear, and I think you'll find it's best if you try to concentrate and not get overly worried."

Vanessa shut her eyes tight as the dreadful confinement of her pants was pushed to it's limit. Then, when that was exceeded, some relief came but only at the expensive of the crotch ripping out of her pants and two softball sized testicles top drop wrapped in a leathery gray, already somewhat hairy, scrotum. This bobbled for a bit while Ven walked from behind to in front again just in time for enough of the front of her pants to tear away so that ten inches of mottled gray, equine shaped penis could flop free but only for a moment before the fresh air was enough to harden her new cock to twelves inches. And even that was met with even more growth.

Opening her eyes and looking down, Vanessa covers her mouth but not before a horrified gasp gets out. At the same time and after a very brief amount of intense pressure at her backside, out ripped several inches of already rope thick tail. She turned and looked down at this and it just furthered the shock she felt from seeing her new manhood.

When she looked forward again, Ven was right in front of her and just then touched the tip of Vaness's trembling and growing cock. "If you're going to act like an ass, you know this is what's going to come to mind. The bold attitude of yours makes you more of a jack I think. Wonder if your husband is to or if he's more of a jenny... should I pay him a visit perhaps and find out?"

Not enjoying the threat and despite her discomfort, Vanessa grabbed Ven by the collar and intended to shout her down when Ven's hand deftly found the head of her her donkey dick and only needed to squeeze gently to send an arousing, and disarming, sensation through Vanessa. This subsequently had her cock growing longer but grew her balls, tail, and even her ears while dazing her mind.

Vanessa tried blinking a few times to get the excitement out of her but once kindled it grew in intensity quickly. Her gets got weak while more of her clothing started to feel tight, uncomfortable, and just furthering the heated feeling she had. So she unzipped the light fleece jacket she had on and then pulled off the long-sleeved tee underneath. Down to just a bra, she then began taking off her pants which, while torn, were still very tight on her expanding waist.

"That's it, get those off. They just get in the way," Ven told her as she backed away to give Vanessa space.

"Just so fucking hot," Vanessa panted. "You leave Derek out of this. You leave me out of this, please!" she begged while continuing to strip. After kicking boots and pants off, she was just in a bra and sock. This revealed a great many changes that were taking place just underneath all that clothing.

All over her muscles were swollen and she looked very beefy physically, even more masculine in shape. This was further accentuated when she removed her bra and her breasts had all but sunken into a broad chest. Patches of hair that was donkey coarse were sprouting on her arms, stomach, back, thighs and calves. It wasn't long before Vanessa was scratching at this new hair growth, bringing it to her attention.

Her prey's slow responses and beleaguered looks were encouraging to Ven who began circling Vanessa once more. "I imagining having a donkey's tackle between your legs would be quite the weight. To say nothing of what donkey hormones will do once they start seeping into your brain more. See? Isn't this are far easier solution than sending Zeus to some trainer? I can just change you, sell you, and be rid of you by tonight. Hopefully for your husband's sake, he never comes snooping, or I'll make sure you two having a most unique reunion. So pray he takes a hint."

"Don't you dare, fucking... touch him," Vanessa tried to say. Teasing as Ven's words were, Venssa was finding her speaking truth to a degree because the throbbing growth of her new cock and balls was playing with her mind.

She used a hand to cover herself as she blushed while the other hand, gripping her new equine penis firmly, was the reason for the blushing. Her still dainty hand was unable to get around the nearly beer can thick member that was close to eighteen inches now with a flared head and dark coloring. Then perhaps some of the first horny thoughts in her mind took control enough so that she stroked the cock just a little. That little bit was more than enough to cause Vanessa to let out a sultry moan of pleasure before stroking a few more times.

Ven simply watched, not saying anything, knowing full well the woman was no match for what she was about to go through. So she preferred to just watch the one once bold woman learn Ven's version of humility.

"You're not in control of me," Vanessa dully said as she finally removed the hand from her face only to use it to stroke as well. She did this for a couple minutes before, even with sensual feelings flooding her thoughts, some measure of reason returned to her. "Why is so big?" she asked almost breathlessly.

"Donkeys are larger animals, dear. I don't know what else to tell you," Ven shrugged.

"So fucking... heavy," complained Vanessa whose legs were buckling somewhat. Her testicles hung down between her knees while the blood that must have been flowing to maintain her massive erection was clearly taking a toll on her. She tried a few times to will the penis away or pinch her side to wake up from whatever nightmare this was but the only constant was it needed to keep growing. Stop it, stop it please! I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Vanessa finally plead as her cock stretched close to two feet in length.

"Mercy passed you by some time ago, dear. This only stops when you're left a braying, simple-minded animal ruled solely by your new male instinct. Won't that be fun?" she giggled to ask.

"No, n-n-noooooooo," Vanessa said painfully as her tail, fully grown now and the mostly thickly furred part on her, started to wag from side to side.

"You really should have stayed on your side of the fence. Now you'll spend the rest of your days in a stall. A small bit of fitting irony for you. Hope your husband minds his business," teased Ven yet again.

Threatening Derek really got Vanessa fired up only for a harsh cramping to take her feet and hands. "Arg! Fucking bitch!" she cried out as she eventually fell to her knees and then side. She had her hands and arms stretched in front of her, trying to relieve the cramp but instead watched as bones seemed grow and bulge up from under the back of her hand before pushing into her fingers, merging them together while elongating the flesh. Her hands them lengthened more, the bones cracking and popping all the way as her skin was red from the strain. "Stop it! Stop it, please!" begged Vanessa as the changes only continued.

"You keep asking and I'm happy to keep saying 'no' to you until you can't ask anymore," Ven happily told Vanessa as she writhed on the ground in obvious pain.

"No, no, no, no, no," Vanessa simply kept repeating as the cramping and growth in her hands could be felt in her feet as well. Like her hands they had given over to rapid change and growth, elongating while her ankles solidified and traveled up her rapidly warping legs. Toes were overwhelmed by swelling and the emergence of hard, nearly black material which massed on the tips of either foot. The feeling was so foreign and twisted that she began screaming at the top of her lungs, "Help! Help me! Somebody, please! HAWWWWWWlp meeEEE-AWWWWWWW! HAWWWWWWW!" she brayed awkwardly when the changes surged up her throat and face, pushing it out and enlarging some of her teeth in the process.

"Really letting out. Good, that's good. Don't worry about any neighbors hearing. The walls are padded against that, though I'm looking to remodel and upgrade things. Maybe move the space where I punish idiots to the back or something and use this space for... other, more prudent things. So I wouldn't hold out any hope for rescue at this point. It will just make the transition more difficult for-" but Ven was interrupted when the door from the house could be heard unlocking before it opened.

Both looked to the door, Vanessa more optimistically. But instead of a savior she saw a demon girl, red skinned, horned, with a tail, and no clothes, yawning and entering. "Mistress, what's all the noise?" she asked before laying eyes on Vanessa. "Oh my! You didn't say you were changing one today," said the creature.

"This was an unplanned situation, my Pet. Dealing with a meddlesome neighbor of ours," Van told her as the two embraced and shared a kiss.

Parting, the Pet's eyes fell over onto Vanessa, grinning at the sight. "Oh she's looking a proper animal already," savored the Pet as she approached the sprawling woman.

"K-k-k-keep away-HAWWWWW," Vanessa struggled to say before braying as the demon came closer but there was little she could actually do to stop her. The woman's nose was getting wider while being pulled out forward like much of the rest of her face. Her eyes were full of the fear she had of what was happening to herself while often bulging from her swelling skull.

"Oh she's coming along so well, Mistress. You've made her an impressive jack," admired the petite succubus, with her eyes giving particular attention to the growth between Vanessa's legs. Bending down next to Vanessa, the Pet had no qualms about reaching for and groping her somewhat oversized testicles, giving Vanessa fits of awkward arousal. "She looks fit to burst already."

"She is likely on the verge of something but I think she's in some pain. Along with whatever mental barriers she's trying to erect against the storm of instinct that's coming her way. Tell me, my Pet, what mental state shall be left in at the end of all this? Should I let her keep some measure of humanity or just let the animal take over?" Ven posed to her student.

"Hmmm, that is a good question," answered the Pet as her hands felt over the taut and bulging skin of the woman. Her bones were all clean starting to swell in size while others were audibly readjusting, much to Vanessa's continued dismay. Both her hips and shoulders were the sorest spots, both feeling like they were being spread apart, with her pelvis in particular being remodeled into an entirely different stance.

"You don't have to answer right now. Give her some more time and it will come to you," Ven encouraged as she came around so as to be visible by Vanessa.

"It is coming on her very well. She won't last long, will she?" asked the Pet eagerly.

All Ven did was shake her head and the Pet squealed with delight while Vanessa's heart sank.

Vanessa was unable to dwell on the thought for long as more changes racked her body and strained her whole being. But the newest sensation was the packing on of weight while feeling her ass beginning to spread. This revealed a very equine looking backside, from tail to puckered asshole and down to her still massive testicles which were now hanging between thickening legs of a more proper donkey shape.

Next came a strange combination of her lungs feeling like they were being inflated and pushing her chest forward while her neck readjusted backwards more and more until she found her head head sitting between her now oversize shoulders blades.

Vanessa cough and struggled to breath for a bit before trying her best to speak again. "I, I, I can't... take... the... HAWWWW HAWWWWWWWWWWWWWW! Can't get it to st-AWWWWWWWWWWWWP! EEEEEEH-HAWWWWWWW!" brayed the woman with her snout getting even bigger as the hair finally starts shedding, rapidly, from between her long, hairy ears.

"Poor thing can't even manage a sentence any more," tisked Ven, crossing her arms.

"I've never heard a donkey do anything but bray so it makes sense, Mistress," said the Pet. She had been keenly watching, along with the sheath of flesh forming up the base of Vanessa's cock and up her fattened belly, the woman's hands and feet grow into the hardened hooves they needed to be. Those one dainty fingers melted away while her legs bulked with some muscle before more gray fur covered it all. "I think I've seen this woman before. You've corrected a real eyesore, Mistress."

Angered and scared, Vanessa tried to muster a verbal response but could only let out more HEEE-HAWWW's. The futility set in quickly for her but it was her aching neck that stopped her braying. The aching preceded growth which lifted her head out from between her shoulders but that just meant a little less to humanity to her now.

No longer happy to watch her flounder on her side, the Pet shuffles to get right in the middle of Vaness'a longer back and after getting to hands under, uses supernatural strength to lift the nearly five hundred pound animal to its new feet. The now righted Vanessa was at first confused by the sudden shift in perspective before having to wobble around the garage while she found her balance. All the while her ribs were fill out, her gray fur was spreading, and her eyes were spreading more as the snout took over the shaping of her skull.

Labored tears streamed down Vanessa's puffed red cheeks. The woman wanted so desperately to be cured of this curse but didn't know what else to do to free herself. Mentally she was already starting to feel the attack of intrusive thoughts as bits of her memory were starting to deteriorate while simple thoughts of grazing and trotting were replacing more fearful ones. Vanessa had to concentrate much of her focus on keeping those thoughts at bat, especially as images of jenny's and recollection of their smells start appearing. This didn't go unnoticed.

Recognizing the internal struggle, Ven turned to her Pet. "So what's your decision then? Memories or no?"

The Pet needed only a moment to consider. "A full jackass."

Ven nodded. "That's my girl. That's the spell that's already been cast on her so no need to adjust."

"Oh perfect, Mistress. She's, sorry, he's going to be such a specimen," her Pet eagerly doted.

"That they will be," agreed Ven before she turned to address Vanessa. "Not much more to go physically now, dear. Afraid this is the final push for you."

Braying defiantly was really all Vanessa could do at this point. A darker haired mane was growing in up to her head, her body was barely responding to her will anymore, she couldn't talk, and everything other thoughts was some lurid desire to mount something and get her new rocks off. Those new hooves of her clattered as she walked, prompting Ven to have her Pet grab a rope from the wall and tie it around Vanessa's neck in order to rein her in.

As that was done, many of the changes on her body began to finalize. Her legs and ass no longer tingled and soon her torso and neck were feeling similarly. This left only her head, with tongue and teeth still growing, along with spreading fur, the only place where Vanessa held sway over the jack. But it wasn't going to last much longer.

Rope tightened, the Pet got the donkey under control, though she was helped by Vanessa putting everything into keeping her mind together. This meant her body was ceded to the donkey which had no trouble beginning to buck its hips as it felt overcome with the need to mate. In turn the instincts only grew more pervasive and Vanessa could feel herself diminishing. She was fearful of what was to come, finding it hard piece together memories or thoughts, but when their came the final tide of donkey thoughts, they rose so quickly and washed away anything that was Vanessa before the woman could so much as say farewell.

Now simply a jackass, and a horny one at that, the animal continued bucking its hips until, after a few sputtering drops, it orgasmed and unloaded ropes of seed over the floor. Both Ven and her Pet were clear of the spray, with the Mistress in particular enjoying watching the woman who poked her nose where it shouldn't have been get what she felt was deserved.

"Call the farm and see to him being picked up tonight. I don't really have any use for a donkey here," Ven told her Pet as she exited back towards the house.

"Of course, Mistress," said the Pet with a bow.

Ven was about to leave when she paused in the doorway. "See he's given special care, my Pet. You know what I mean," she added, never turning around and leaving once finished.

"Of course, Mistress," the Pet said graciously, her eyes already devilishly on the newly minted donkey.

********

"...and then later that night, they picked him up. Does that answer your question, Sam?" Ven asked impishly.

The man looked visibly ill from the story. Most of it were pangs of guilt for Derek and the thought of having to tell the man what became of his wife. That, of course, was dependent uponSambeing able to get out of there. Unfortunately, despite Ven going into details of Vanessa's change, no rescue or sounds of it had come. He kept that worry hidden from Ven, knowing he couldn't look like he was about to break.

"You're a sick freak, but you're not even human. You're vile, loathsome creature, you know that?" he asked brazenly.

"You're entitled to your assessment, dear, but it's little more than futile flailing from someone who has already decided to forfeit their lives for some meager sense of honor or defiance," Ven brushed away haphazardly. "But I have given you a vivid understanding of what awaits you and perhaps, with some time thinking that over, you'll come to your senses and loosen your tongue. You see, I have all the time I need, Sam, while you are teetering on a precipice. You do well to save yourself," she advised him.

"Yeah, I could do with a break from you. You make my skin crawl, lady," Sam huffed before looking away.

"Oh I have that affect on people all the time," she tittered as she turned off the light. "I'll be back in a couple hours to see if you're more pliable. If not, next time we see each other will be the last time you see me."

Ven then, without another word, left out the door and locked it behind her. Plunged back into near darkness, Sam waited thirty seconds before breathing a desperate sigh of relief. "Holy shit this place is hell."

He slumped over to his side and tried to get comfortable while his mind was racing with a myriad of doubts and worries, which was unusual for Sam. Usually he was the calm and collected one who could think out a plan with ease but even he was susceptible to the kind of threats Ven was making. His thinking had always been that any situation could be tackled was upended by the inclusion of demons and magic.

'You really got yourself into it this time, idiot,' he playfully scolded himself mentally in an effort to keep his spirits up. 'You've been in some tough scrapes before and managed. Course those were always with humans...'

Minutes were ticking by like hours now and it wasn't more then ten minutes since Ven left and Sam was already starting to consider what worth their was in keeping his employer's secret. The demon was right to point out that it was more his pride that kept him from telling her the truth rather than any professional solidarity. He was reasoning that anyone else in his position, with no loyalty to his the Bishops other than what they were paying him, would give in had him starting to think about just giving in when Sam heard the door being unlocked again.

"Well now that wasn't a couple hours," Sam immediately complained as the door opened.

But instead of the tail and horns and leering fanged grin of Ven, there was anxious looking Bridget standing in the light from the hallway.

"Oh Sam, finally. I thought I'd never find you or worse, I would and you'd be... be..." Bridget stammered after running over to the man and briefly embracing him. She then quickly went to his manacles to begin undoing them.

"Bridget? Is that really you?" asked a stunned Sam.

"In the flesh, so to speak," she replied. "We're here to get you out."

"We?" Sam asked as his left hand was freed and Bridget with the right.

"Me, Kev, and Derek. We did what you said and after you didn't come back after a couple hours, we sorta made a plan and just ran with it," she said nervously while frequently stopping her work to glance over her shoulder to see if anyone was coming.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you. I was hoping the cavalry would be arriving," Sam praised. Once his hands were free Bridget backed away while he got back up to his feet, only to find his legs still a bit weak.

"Can you walk?" Bridget asked.

"Yeah, I think I can. Let me grab some clothes and we can go," re replied, limping over to the piles of clothes.

"Well hurry up, I'm not sure what's going on with the other two so I don't know how much time we have,"she told him. Bridget went tot he door and shut it just enough so that she could poke her head out and see down either small hallway.

Grabbing just his pants and shirt, Sam begins dressing as quick as he could. "So what's the plan? Where are the others? We're in her basement, right?"

"We are in her basement. Me and Kev snuck in through the cellar door on the side of the house while Derek went in loudly from the front. We didn't find her initially though until we snuck by this room and could hear her talking and kinda panicked and both ran in closet that just down the hall. We waited for her to pass and go upstairs and once she had, I came for you while Kev went to secure our exit. I don't know what happened to Derek." Bridget had nervous energy, talking quickly and acting frantic.

"Have you seen George or Sophia anywhere?"

Bridget shook her head. "No, no sign of them but there was a locked down and other areas down here. I'm not sure I wanna stay here any longer than I have to."

"And did you bring that magical necklace of yours? Might need it..." he said nervously while dressing.

"Oh shit, the necklace," Bridget cursed. "In all my rush I forgot about it totally. Doesn't matter, we're running once we're out of here anyway.

Sam was still listening and getting dressed, with jeans, t-shirt, and now his boots on, he felt ready to go. However glancing at George's pile of clothes made him think of something. So he stick his hands into George's clothes, his pants and shoes specifically, hoping that she made him strip himself.

Noticing Sam's strange behavior, Bridget didn't sound amused. "Are you ready? We have to go, Sam. Come on!" she urged.

"Just checking for something... ah! Oh yes, perfect!" he exclaimed as he pulled something from one of George's boots.

"What? What is it?"

Standing, Sam walked over to Bridget where she could better see he had found George's ankle gun. It wasn't large but was loaded and deadly enough. "Okay, this evens the scales a little bit. Let me get out in front."

"You sure?" she asked, the gun clearly flustering the woman.

"She may have magic but let's see her cast a fucking spell faster than a bullet," Sam remarked as he chambered a round to make sure it was loaded and finding his resolve renewed.

Part VIII: She's Got You Covered

"Slide out of the way and let me get in there," Sam told Bridget who was happy to oblige. Stepping to the door, Sam poked his head out and checked for any one but it appeared to be clear. His door was at a crossroads of sorts with a dead end hallway to his immediate right and one with a door to the left of him. Ahead way a longer corridor with two doors on the right, the second of which was slightly ajar. "Which room did you say you were hiding in before?"

Bridget stuck her head it under Sam's arm then pointed ahead at the same open door he saw. "That one was where we were. Lots of strange sex toys and weirder in there but we wanna go to the left. That's where the cellar door and where Kev should be waiting for us," she said in a hushed tone.

"Okay, let's just- wait, what was that?" asked Sam when they heard a labored moan. Both he and Bridget stopped even breathing to listen and sure enough there were more muffled noises, sounding like a man's voice but like he was almost choking. "Where is that coming from?"

"I'm not sure? It sounds close," Bridget answered as she too was searching for the source.

They both tried to focus on it but Sam's patience didn't last very long. "We need to just go. Come on."

"Right," agreed Bridget.

The two filed out of the room and moved to the left with Sam keeping his gun trained down the primary hallway. Part of him hoped that Ven would pop out so he could end this with a shot between her eyes. Sam was no slouch when it came to aim with a gun and his reaction and draw speeds were always exceptional. There was no doubt in his mind that he could end it and he just wanted the opportunity.

But getting out alive was good too, so while he kept watch, Bridget shut the door behind them and then made for the other. She pushed it open and Sam followed back first expecting an ambush from behind only to hear Bridget scream.

Assuming Ven had gotten the jump on them, Sam shouted, "Duck!" as he swung around with his gun and expected to take aim on the demon. Only there wasn't anyone standing there. Instead his eyes fell to the ground where Bridget was looking. "Oh my God," was all he could gasp.

There, sprawled on the floor in front of the way out was Kev, or at least part of him, as the man was now looking torn between humanity and what appeared to be not just a Doberman, but a female. He had row of teats down a furry torso while his legs had mostly morphed into oversize dog legs, complete with paws and the distinct black and brown coloring of the breed. Kev's left hand was also given over to a paw but his right was still mostly human, save for darker, longer nails. This was advantageous for him as he was using his hand to work a red canine shaped dildo in and out her enlarged canine cunt.

As for Kev's face, it was also a mix of canine and human features as his ears and nose along with a protruding muzzle made for quite the look. His tongue was also hanging out, panting, while his eyes had a mixture of pleasure and sorrow in them.

Kev whimpered before struggling to speak. "I can't... help it. Must... fuck," he gasped before there was audible crunching noises followed by his torso reshaping.

"What the hell is happening to him?" a still stunned Sam asked.

An even more bewildered Bridget couldn't manage words for a few seconds. When she did, you could hear her body shaking. "I, I don't know. I know he was talking about all the weird sex toys in there and mentioned one really calling out to him but this? This... this is..." but afalteringBridget couldn't say more.

"He can't help himself. We, we gotta help him," Sam said with urgency. Thrusting the gun into Bridget's hands, which caused a brief smile to flash across her face before worry again returned. "Hold this while I help him," Sam tells her before seeing to Kev.

"Be careful!" Bridget warned as she held the gun close.

The squirming mass had flopped over onto its side, revealing its tail and shrinking vertebrae which was all rapidly being covered in fur. Sam wasn't sure as to the exact cause but he figured it was either the dildo or it was part of the problem in some other way and so needed to get it away from Kev for his own good. So he approached carefully and tried not to seem disturbed by the sight like he was. The transforming man watched his movements all the way and seemed at first to be happy for the help.

"Can't... stop," Kev muttered before blinking hard and squeezing out tears before letting out a hot moan which pitched very feminine nearer the end.

"Don't worry, kid. I'll help you," Sam reassured him, using one hand to keep his attention while the other snuck around to snatch the dildo from Kev. This plan grew less appealing when Sam drew closer and saw the wet and worked over state of the dildo especially in relation to Kev's crotch looking like a Doberman bitch in heat would. Choking back his revulsion, Sam simply went for it; grabbing it by the knot when Kev was pulling out and yanking back hard.

"No! You can't!" Kev shouted at Sam.

"Give it to me, kid! Look what you're doing to yourself!" Sam exclaimed back him as he was surprised how much wiry strength he had to resist him.

"I know! But I need it!" he begged. Kev was not only fighting back effectively against Sam but he was then still managing to slide the dildo back into himself.

"Damn it! Stop being so stubborn! This is her doing! Don't let her beat you, Kevin!" Sam pulled as best he could but Kev fought back and the dildo was just too slippery to keep a grip on with all that resistance. So he finally relented and let go which caused him to fall backwards onto his ass. There he sat, feeling defeated while watching Kev screw himself out of humanity.

"Her magic is just, really strong," Bridget said from behind Sam. "Should we really escape, Sam? Maybe we can get her to fix this," she suggested, eliciting a laugh from Sam.

"Fix this? You think she'll do that willingly?" he asked, shaking his head as he still tried to think of a way to save Kev. Then, on his shoulder, he felt something and then turned to see Bridget holding the pistol.

"Who said anything about willingly?" Bridget said with fiendish but precise intent.

Taking the gun and standing, Sam realized that Bridget had a point. Simply shooting Ven would be cathartic but there was no guarantee that would undo the magic. Still, didn't mean he couldn't put one in her kneecap. It was a risky proposition either way and one that didn't need Bridget to work but knew that he was the last of his team standing now and if he went down too then their names would just be added to mystery void that was Ven.

"In the work truck, in the visor, there is a set of keys. I want you to get out there and drive the fuck out of here and back to our Agency. The keys will unlock the door and once you do, go to my desk, open my computer, use the password 'PureJoy6717', with a capital 'p' and 'j' and then go into my email and the 'Billings' folder. In there you'll find all my correspondence with a Mr. Billings who represents our clients, a Mr. and Mrs. Bishop, parents of the missing neighbors. Did you get all that?" he rattled off in such a quick manner than he had to catch his breath after.

"Shockingly, yeah. Benefits of being a reporter and having to take diction on the fly. But are you sure you want to try and face that... creature, by yourself? I think you're gonna need backup, Sam," she told him.

But Sam wasundeterred. "And what if she takes us both then, huh? Then who will help us? Besides, this could be messy and I don't want you to see that. So just trust me on this, okay? Get clear and then make contact with Billings. You should have access to all our research from my computer so that will get you going somewhere."

Bridget didn't take his answer well but acquiesced anyway. "Fine, but if I don't hear from you, I'll bring the cavalry myself."

"Thank you," Sam said, sounding relieved. He was also fearful of Ven using Bridget against him if she happened to be caught in some way but didn't want to tell her since she might take it as more of a challenge to stay.

While they talked, Kev's body continued to change, mostly in the head and shrinking of his body. Fur was spreading down his right arm now and the bones and musculature were changing to become more canine. This made it increasingly difficult for Kev to masturbate, leading to whimpering and howls as he could no longer manage words as his snout and throat had changed too much. Knowing he wouldn't be able to use his hands for much longer he simply changed positions with the dildo so he was sitting on it more and just required him hips to work, which they definitely did.

So as a result of this lewd and distressing display along with Kev's twisting mindset, Bridget moved slowly around him while Sam rushed back to the door back to the basement. There he poked his head out to make sure that it was still clear and then stepped out with gun at the ready.

'Don't trust her and don't let her near you,' Sam thought to himself as he carefully waded down the corner around which the longer corridor, with the two doors on the right. He was quick to notice that the closet door that was open before was now closed, drawing his eyes over to where he had been kept. The door there was still closed so he breathed a little easier. 'Put one in her leg if you have to. A limp shouldn't effect her magic,' he reasoned.

After watching and seeing and hearing nothing for a minute, Sam walks into the hallway but not without his finger on the trigger. Every step he took was slow and deliberate, trying to make as little noise as possible. His ears were trained for the slightest noise that was likely the sound of Bridget escaping. It was painfully quiet for the most part until he was halfway down when he heard a creak of wood in front of him.

Training the pistol ahead, he waited to see if anything was coming around in front of him and sure enough, wearing that necklace and bustier along with horns and tail, was Ven. She looked unsurprised to find him standing there but hesitated to come closer.

"Well, well, now how did you get out?" she asked gingerly while taking a single step forward.

"Don't fucking move an inch or I'll drop you so fast you'll get a hard start back to Hell," Sam threatened. Like his eyes, his words were fiery.

Ven rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "I'm a creature born of this earth the same as you, dear. Now how about you drop your little weapon before you make a mistake you'll regret."

"I think you're under a pretty big misconception here. I've got the gun and good aim so how about you listen and do what you're told for a change," Sam told her. He made sure to sound unafraid while keeping an eye on her hands and eyes in case she tried any magic.

"I won't argue that you're armed but you really think this is going to get you anywhere you want to be?" Ven questioned.

"You really shouldn't be pushing me right now. I can shoot you places it won't kill you but if you're from this planet like you say, then I bet it'll hurt real bad," Sam was happy to warn.

"Fine. What would you have of me then?" allowed Ven.

Wary but few options, Sam had to go with it. "All right, how about you start by fixing Kev and turning him back how he was."

"Kev? I'm not sure I know who you mean," she replied with feigned ignorance.

"The fucking kid from across the street! He's in there and he's, he's, he's got this... damn red sex toy he can't using. You need to fix him and you're going to it now," Sam insisted while motioning with the gun.

"A red toy you say? Hmmm, I do have a few enchanted objects laying around that can be very hard, one could even say impossible, to resist. Even if they bring about that person's demise," she said with more forced emotions as she tried sounding morose. "I think at this point it would be better just to leave the lad to his fate. I'm sure by now he, or rather she, wouldn't argue with me. Probably a good and proper pup which is actually something I need. I recently had to give away a dog that fell pray to that same toy not too long ago as something of token of trust but this one I can keep to breed. I already have quite the superior stud." As she spoke she began to chew at her finger and enjoyed watching Sam's reactions to her words until he looked furious by the end.

"Don't dick me around like that. You can fix it just like you can everyone else. You'll take care of Kev and then tell me what you've done with Derek," demanded the man as he thought of the others.

"Derek? Derek... Derek... that name does sound familiar," Ven was happy to joke, even with Sam on the verge of violence.

"Fucking don't, bitch. He came in through the front door so you're gonna tell me what you did to him once you've given Kev is life back. You got it? Because I'm not going to ask again either," he said with daring finality.

The demon narrowed her eyes and tried to read him. All Sam could do was steel himself again he gaze while steadying his aim which was hovering at her right shoulder. After a few seconds, she seemed to be calling his bluff by not moving an inch.

Sam took one step closer to her and now aimed at her throat as a threat. "I'll give you until five and if you don't agree to help and lower your guard, I'll put one in you. One... two..." he started to count, hoping to stir some movement out of her.

Calculating her chances she stood there undaunted.

So Sam kept counting, "Three..."

Ven appeared cool but Sam could tell her muscles were tensing up. Maybe she was breaking but not yet.

"Four..." he said and was happy to fire rather than keep counting when Van finally raised her hands.

"Fine. You got me. I'll see to your friend but if you could lower that gun I would-"

"I don't give two flying fucks about what you want. You're gonna start moving towards me and I'm gonna start backing up. You make any sudden moves and it would be a pleasure to give you one for Vanessa. Or Matt. Or Sara. Or Trent. Or all the others you've tortured over who knows how long," he said, spittle flying out of his mouth.

"A couple millennia at least," she admitted modestly.

"Well then make a move and we'll see that streak come to end. Try me, please," he insisted.

"Mind your temper, Sam. Wouldn't want to pull that trigger and make a real mistake," Ven still felt confident to warn, even with arms raised and she was outplayed it seemed.

Sam started to, very slowly, back up while keeping his eyes on Ven at all times. One he was a few steps along, he motioned with the gun for her to start moving and so with great reluctance. They moved in tandem gradually until, with Sam almost back to the room where Kev was, Ven's eyes flashed for a second before she stopped dead where she was and lowered his hands.

"Really? You gonna be stubborn now? You really want to test me? I won't give you five this time, only three before I shoot," Sam waspleasedto tell her.

However Ven's posture had changed from submission to domineering once more. "How about just do it and stop just talking. Pull the trigger and I guarantee a fate for you so cruel that you'll wish you hadsubmittedwhen I first gave you the chance."

The tense air was made worse when Ven stepped forward, daring the man to shoot.

"Don't," he said simply, trigger already squeezed.

But Ven was steadfast in her push forward as she moved with a cavalier disregard of his threats. "Why would I obey a lesser creature like you? Either pull that trigger or beginning begging for mercy. Those are your only two-"

Sam had enough and pulled the trigger and there was a_click_, then nothing.

"What?" Sam gasped. He pulled the trigger several more times, aimed at the still approaching demon but it wasn't firing. Releasing the magazine, he saw it was empty and even the bullet he chambered earlier wasn't there.Sambegan to think of how this could have happened before realizing his more pressing concern was the demon in front of him.

"You made your choice then. What a mistake you've made, Sam," Ven taunted effortlessly.

Dropping the magazine and gun, Sam said nothing. He just knew he had to get out of there and was already spinning on his heels to get out of there. Only the moment he turned he slammed right into another body and bounced off. Sam was shocked and almost relieved when he saw Bridget standing there.

"Bridget," Sam began, ready to tell her to run when she started raising her hand. At first he thought she had a gun but instead it was just something in her palm. Holding it out she opened it and tilted her hand, letting the bullets slowly drop from her hand to the floor. "Bridget, what, what is-" he tried starting again when it hit him. "Oh no..."

He watched the last bullet, which had dawned on him had come from his empty pistol, dropped from her hand at the same time her fair skin bled out into a demonic scarlet. Her blonde hair singed away to reveal black strands while her face changed shape as the flesh there turned red too. The clothes she had been wear caught fire and burned away like flash paper to reveal a petite, curvy infernal body which had resemblance of Ven but was a smaller variant.

"Allow me to introduce Celia, my Pet, pupil, and pleasure. Seems you made the mistake of confusing her with someone else," Ven explained.

"What have you done with her?" Sam asked the newly revealed Celia, who was looking relieved beyond belief as she was returned to her demonic form.

"With who? The girl?" Ven answered for Celia.

"Bridget! The woman I knew. Where is she? What did you do with her?" he challenged the unconcerned Celia.

"That's tricky to answer because I believe I made her a pig and sent her off to the farm but you never met her," Ven seemed pleased to correct.

This is what finally made Sam turn to look at Ven so he could ask, "What the fuck do you mean?"

Grinning before she said a word, Ven finally backed away from him, though of her own accord. "I dealt with Bridget when she dug too deep months ago. However she still proved to be useful as her likeness was easy enough to duplicate and glamour on my beautiful Pet. You really believed she was there to help you, didn't you? Was it the look of her that won you over or desperation for answers? I'm so curious to know." Ven then reached the end of the hallway where she stood like she had from the start with arms crossed and in control.

"No... no, you, she couldn't have..." Sam tried to dismiss, even as the dominoes started falling in his head. Especially as he watched Celia chew her lower lip and watched him with that same look that, even with a different face, Bridget had more than once.

"He told me, Mistress. And I didn't even have to beg," cooed Celia fiendishly.

"He did? Excellent work, my sweet, darling Celia. You've proved yourself so very well. Who do I have to blame for all these distractions?" Ven asked.

Celia was overjoyed to answer, "The Bishops. Matt's parents," she clarified and was all too happy to do.

"How interesting. Well, we'll deal with that in do time. For now, I think it's time we saw to our guest." With that Ven snapped her fingers which immediately brought the snarling Doberman Zeus to heel at her side. This had Sam edging nearer to Celia, only for her snap her fingers and bring a now fully transformed Kev to her side with teeth bared.

"Isn't she lovely?" Celia asked Ven, talking passed Sam.

"A lovely specimen," agreed Ven while petting the head of her own dog.

"She'll need a new name. Her old one won't fit at all," lamented Celia.

Ven thought for a moment before offering, "Juno."

"I love it, Mistress," gushed Celia.

The two demons shared mutual looks of sanctification before Ven recalled the man standing between them. "My apologies, Sam. You've just gotten between our dogs is all. Seems like that will be a reoccurring theme for you," she chuckled. "Follow me in my parlor and we'll have a little chat. I believe you said I had to take care of Juno, your former 'Kev', and tell you about Derek, right?"

Sam couldn't bring himself to answer as his throat had fallen into his stomach. So instead he faced Ven and nodded once.

"Perfect. As you can see, Juno has been taken care of, so now let me tell you about Derek. This way," she invited, waving for him to follow around the corner.

With Celia now breathing down his neck, Sam had no choice but comply.

'How could this have happened? Bridget... how did I not see it?' continued to circle in his mind as he was shown into a large room just around the corner that he remembered from George's earlier pictures. In person it felt larger and the dim lighting made the edges dark.

Ven took a seat on the couch with Zeus and Juno coming to lay down at her feet. Meanwhile Celia goes to the fully stocked bar behind the couches and begins mixing a drink without a word.

"Please, have a seat here, Sam," a cordial Ven invited, pointing to a nearby plush recliner.

Sam did as he was told and made sure to keep his distance. His headstrong gut wanted him to lash out but being mauled to death by dogs was the reality that kept Sam at bay.

"What would you like to drink? I see it as being your last and as our game is played out, and you made it this far, you deserve it," Ven said kindly.

"I'm not thirsty, thanks," he responded tersely.

"Oh come now, I know that's not true. You haven't had a thing to drink in days," Ven said, which immediately struck Sam as strange.

"Days? Maybe a few hours, depending how long you knocked me out," he argued with her, even as his tongue felt parched.

"Knocked out? Silly man, I put you to sleep and allowed you to wake when we were ready to play out little ruse out," she revealed with that same smile that came with the truth about Bridget. "You've been out for three days, Sam."

Again Sam's own misconceptions about what had actually happened had bit him again. But even still it didn't make complete sense to him. "A ruse just for me? For what, the Bishops?"

Ven shook her head. "Not so much for you, though that was an added benefit. In reality we needed to remove the boy from across the street from things but he was proving hard to get out of his house. Celia had to really work him with Bridget to finally convince him to try to break in with her. Especially after Derek had come after you and never come back." Thechillingway she mentioned Derek had Sam disheartened already.

"Not just that," Celia spoke up. "I also had to make sure to delete all the data he had about us." The demon then came around and handed Ven a cocktail of some kind.

"Which you took care of," Ven said grateful as she took her drink.

"Unless he snuck it into the dark web somewhere, that branch has been snipped," Celia proudly stated.

Ven sipped and enjoyed her drink then crossed her legs. Turning to Sam again, she had all the airs of the one in control of the situation. "So what would you like to drink, Sam? Then I'll be happy to tell you about Derek who came charging in armed like you only shortly after I had moved you downstairs. As you know, I've already dealt with his wife. So when it came time to deal with him,my mind didn't have to travel far."

While she spoke Celia came to wait on Sam for his drink order. Knowing buying time was all he could do at this point, he blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Rum and soda."

"Easy enough," said Celia as she walked off to the bar.

Once she was out of the way, and Ven had a few more sips of her own drink, she felt ready to continue. "The night of the same day you blundered into my lair I drove an equally sedated Derek to my favorite farm. His wife found purpose as a donkey so it followed her husband would be of the same stock. Honestly, I wanted to see how far I could push the man." She pausedto recall the sight and was beaming soon after. "You think you know your limits until you're put in your place by a proper demon...

********

Waking up groggy, Derek was immediately greeted by the smell of straw, manure, and dry feed. He opened his eyes and saw just gray concrete until he managed to push himself up from the floor he was laid out on.

"Ugh, what tin the hell?" he groaned as he got to his feet. His legs were shaky and it took a moment for his eyes to focus with the limited lighting in the larger space.

"Take deep breaths and try not to move your head to suddenly," a familiar voice suggested.

Derek did start breathing easier but turned to see who was speaking and saw, seating atop a bale of hay, was a nude Ven, casually sucking at a milkshake.

"Y-you," he stammered. Focus then came to him quickly and he realized he was in a barn, though not a cavernous one. There were a few animal stalls though he could only see a cow and donkey occupying two and busying themselves eating.

"I hope you don't mind but, after you came knocking so rudely, I thought I would take you on a little trip someplace you might like. It's somewhat utilitarian and there is the smell but on the bright side, you have company," Ven said with her tail passively swishing behind her.

Just seeing Ven revealed like this was more than enough to make Derek wish he hadn't charged into her house looking to rescue Sam. He had brought a shotgun but was now disarmed, was missing shoes and the jacket he was wearing when he was last conscious. But he still had his wits and no animal parts so he figured himself lucky but only for so long.

So a natural panic set in and he quickly spied a door some twenty yards away and would have required Ven to move very quickly, and drop her drink, to stop him. Or that's what he figured as his eyes darted not so discreetly between the succubus and exit.

"Trying to think if you can get to the door? I can tell you already, I won't try to stop you. I'm perfectly content to not move until I've finished my drink," she said with casual indifference.

Fearing a trap, Derek didn't take off immediately. Instead he edged closer, sometimes making like he was about to take off running to see if she would flinch and give herself away. But true to her word, Ven wasn't even looking in his direction. Instead checking her nails out of boredom.

Not wanting to wait a moment longer Derek took off running, slipping slightly in his bare feet but not falling. He kept an eye on Ven and was very much expecting her to move but she just stayed there.

Derek was just reaching the door when, still not looking his way, Ven did speak up, "Of course if you do leave, you'll never be withVanessaagain."

Door open and one foot out, Derek stopped dead in his tracks when he heard her name.

"Got your attention then," mused Ven as she saw Derek step back in, letting the door close.

"What have you done with her? Tell me!" he commanded in a yell that was out of character for the more docile man.

Ven raised a finger to her lips. "Do keep your voice down. You'll rile up the animals and my plans only have you riling up one. Now, I'm a very curious creature. Even for demons I am have an inquisitive nature, even if it comes with a demon's perversion to it. I'm curious to see what a person will do for the sake of love. What depravity I can eek out of you just for the chance to be with her again."

Listening and not hearing the answer he wanted, Derek approached and was fearless in posture. "None of this shit! You tell me where she is now!"

Heartfelt as Derek was, Ven could only see bluster and utterly bemused. "Making demands? Just because I don't want to get up doesn't mean I can't, or won't, in order to show you I have strength enough to rip both your arms off if it wouldn't be counter to my style. Besides," she began only to pause to suck at her straw some more. "Besides, Vanessa isn't currently in what you would call a 'human form'. Your only hope of that changing would be me changing her back which is something that requires my freewill so, as I think you can see, you will have to submit to my will for just this once. At least if you want a chance to truly know and be with your wife again which, let us be honest, you wouldn't be snarling at a demon if you didn't love her."

"Of course I do! I just, I don't trust you at all. You took her from me in the first place," he was quick to remind her.

"She aggrieved me and I took action. I take direct affronts to me, especially in what I consider my domain, seriously and deal with them harshly. Remorse isn't an emotion known to my kind so I never gave her much thought beyond keeping an eye on her husband in case he tried anything. Now look at you, running after me the first chance you get." She smiled and sipped more of her shake until finally draining it. Tossing the cup away without concern, she then hopped off the bale, brushed the hay from her ass, then struck a seductive pose.

"Well you admit it. You did something to her so would you blame me?" Derek asked her.

"Love and trust are things to be exploited, not treasured. Your trust of Sam and his Agency has gotten you into this spot and your love will get you into an even stickier situation. Perhaps if you'll admit now that both are foolish things to have, I'll tell you what happened to her and then let you leave with your humanity intact. Would you take that deal?" Ven circled Derek just beyond arms length as she spoke, her eyes ever on his own.

"I'm not leaving without Vanessa," the man said dutifully.

"Such loyalty," Ven said regretfully before her face brightened. "But just as well, I had a good notion you'd choose that so maybe I'll find out the answer to my question. Shall we begin then?"

An ominous sensation came over Derek which while not being magical, did dampen his noble spirit as he stood there. "What are your terms then."

"Just as implied: accomplish what I ask and I'll tell you what happened to your wife, reunite you both, and then leave you two along and never bother either you again. Of course you had better be smart and stay away from me in the future if you know what's good for both of you," Ven said carefully. As she spoke she moved towards the stall with the donkey in and unlatched the door.

"And you won't change me into an animal in all this?" Derek knowingly asked.

"You assume too much," Ven waved off casually. "But if it makes you feel any better, I won't lay a hand on you to change you. I promise."

"Trust a promise from a creature like you? You've got to be joking," laughed Derek.

Pulling the donkey's head from the feed bag, Ven pet the animal's snout as she gently led it out of its stall. "Trust is a folly but you don't really have any other choice now, do you? My terms are my terms so you take them or you know where the door is. I'll give Vanessa your regards," she added with a teasing tone.

Internally, Derek was seething with a rage to just attack the succubus but his brain knew well enough what a mistake that would be. He knew he could not trust her, as even she admitted, but also like she said, this game she wants to play appears to be the only way to get Vanessa back and for that he felt he would do anything. Life without her had worn him down in more ways than he could have imagined and he didn't want to feel like a kite caught in a windstorm anymore.

"Fine. What do you want me to do?" he asked simply.

Ven smiled with delight at his acquiescence coincided with her getting the donkey into the center of the floor area where Derek had woken up. "Do you know what depravity is?"

The question passed another chill over Derek before he could answer. "I do."

"Do you? Do you_really_?" she questioned. "You know your old neighbor Trent had something of a depraved fetish regarding transformation and animals. An interest that would lead to his downfall and others but actually quite apt to my own talents with magic and how I draw my powers. As a result, I've seen acts committed by humans that would shock and horror any person confronted with such knowledge in public, even if in private they harbor a jealousy for not getting their own enjoyment. This of course makes a curious creature like me wonder what a normal person like yourself would do when your love has you at the mercy of someone like me. Someone whose mind lives in a state of depravity at almost all hours."

"Just spill it already. What do you want? What sick shit are you thinking of? Let's just get it done," insisted Derek.

"Such impatience," Ven mocked as she walked around behind the donkey while keeping her eyes on Derek. "What will you do to be with your wife again? What could I make you do to just forever despoil you so that this moment never fades from your memory as the time you submitted to such depravity just for some overblown, misplaced emotion. I wonder, Derek, would you pleasure this donkey jack for her? Going so far as to taken his load, and this boy hasn't been milked in months, like some willing participant? Well, you will find the strength to do that for me right now. That's the deal: sacrifice your pride and submit to my will and get your lovely wife back."

Listening, Derek couldn't help but gag several times once she suggested it and nausea was bubbling up nervous bile in his stomach. When she finished he was left dismayed and embarrassed. So he was adequately distracted while Ven cupped the donkey's testicles in her hands and with a simple curse infused them certain magical properties. This causedthe testicles to swell in size somewhat while immediately arousing the jack.

"Y-y-you want m-me to..." Derek sputtered out.

"Give this donkey a handjob and take a facial. So very simple, really," she put to him as if it wasn't what it was. Ven continued around the donkey and was back to petting its snout as she continued, "So that would be the proposition."

The man's cheeks were flushed red. "I, I, I can't... you, he's a fucking donkey!" he felt he needed to call out.

"Yes, I'm glad you noticed," she said with a roll of her eyes. "Where is that impatience from before? I thought you wanted to get this done?"

"Are you being serious? Is this really what, what you want me to do?" Derek shivered as he asked.

"I wouldn't have wasted the breath telling you otherwise, now would I? Don't worry, I'm the only one here and I don't plan on recording any of this. Other than me, and of course Vanessa, no one will know what you did. You'll just have to live with the knowledge the rest of your life but that's part of the reason I do it. Human suffering is... invigorating," Ven declared with a lustful expression.

Still shaking, Derek was having trouble fathoming how this would actually work and if he could actually bring himself to do it. It was a disgusting and low act that he wouldn't have even dreamed up. Never would he have thought he would have to do something like this for any reason, let alone for Vanessa's sake. Revulsion was all that came coming up as he just continued to stand where he was.

"Don't go making me impatient now," cautioned Ven.

"It's... couldn't he hurt me?" asked a desperate to stall.

"Well I think he could but no, I think this ass is just looking for some relief. He won't go kicking you, if that's what you're worried about. Now are you going to continue to gawk and drag this out or get to the business_at hand_?" asked the demon with particular self-amusement.

Gulping hard, his fingers going numb from anxiety, Derek shuffled his feet along the floor towards Ven and donkey. He made no rush of it and tried to go even slower until Ven was started staring him down fiercely. Here he made eye contact with the donkey and then traced his eye back over the animal and then under it where he could see the animal's ripe and large testicles easily because of how low they hung.

With Ven watching, he knelt down beside the donkey and beheld what immediately had him feeling dirty again. Extended several inches from its furry sheath, the dark gray flared head of his cock throbbed at the end of a rather thick mottled shaft.

"Wh-what do I do?" he weakly asked.

"Haven't you spent enough time as a man to know how to work a cock, Derek? It's not entirely complicated. This poor boy hasn't even met a jenny yet so I'm sure they'll appreciate any attention you can provide. But that does remind me," remarked Ven as she excused herself back to the hay bale she had been sitting on earlier. Reaching behind it she pulled out an unmarked spray bottle which appeared filled with some sort of clear liquid before coming back around to Derek. "Hold out your hands."

"Why? What is that stuff?"

"Something to lubricate your hands with and make your job a little easier. Don't worry, it won't hurt you," Ven insisted.

So Derek held up his open palms to her which he proceeded to coat with the spray. It had a pungent aroma, like leather left out in the sun after a rainstorm, which made Derek cough and gag all over again before he adjusted. At the same time the donkey caught a whiff of the spray and his ears and eyes perked up immediately. His cock also slid further out of its hiding place and pulsed with energy.

"It smells awful," complained Derek.

"Don't be a child," Ven dismissed. Turning she saw the fevered expression the donkey had. "He certainly doesn't mind the smell. Now, get to it."

So while Ven went and set the bottle down on the hay bale, Derek turned and once again looked at the donkey's girth. It was troublingly large and made Derek wonder how he could do this, let alone how a jenny could take such a massive thing, especially as more and more of it slid out. It was certainly enough to make the man feel a little modest.

Feeling Ven's eyes on him without having to look, Derek sat found and first pulled off his socks, bleeding out his time a few seconds more but soon he was tentatively reaching for the donkey's almost fully erect penis. He thought it had to be near two feet long and there was certainly no way he could get a one hand around it but even still, with him shutting his eyes, he touched it.

Not unlike his own, it was firm and fleshy with the donkey's deep heartbeat reverberating into Derek's arm. Carefully he stroked up and down the shaft, peeking an eye open mostly to see if the donkey was going to react negatively. Instead Derek could feel his cock surge with delight and thicken even more, while he whinnied and even gave a soft bray of delight.

"See? It isn't so difficult. Remember, don't be shy with it, you'll need to very intimate at the end," reminded Ven as she stepped around to get a better look at Derek.

The suggestion would have meant Derek getting under the animal which seemed a tricky thing, considering how endowed the donkey was and space there was between it and the ground. "Is there even enough room?" Derek dared to ask.

"Hmmmm, you know, you may be right," Ven appeared to agree while assessing the situation rapidly. Then some kind of idea came to her after looking around. "Here, I'll lead him over here then you'll have plenty of room."

Ven then proceeded to lead the donkey over to the hay bale where, with just one word, she got him to mount the bale with his front legs. At first Derek thought this wasn't much better and as he came around, it really felt that way when he saw the limited added space this provided.

"You sure I can still fit?" he asked nervously.

"Definitely. Not get in there. You've got him all excited so you shouldn't leave him hanging like this," Ven encouraged wickedly.

Girding himself, Derek approached again, this time getting down into almost a seated position with his back against the hay, which poked into terribly. This left a few inches between the head of donkey's cock and the man's face. It was never a view the man wanted to have but as this was his new reality, he took to the task again.

Wrapping both hands around it this time, he started to again stroke the impressive shaft of the beast. It didn't take long for the donkey to whinny again and firm up its stance somewhat. This meant Derek had to keep the cock from bumping into his face, which would have problem made him wretch. And as if this wasn't enough, Ven came around after a minute and sprayed more of that liquid directly onto the donkey's member where he had his hands.

"That should make things a little easier for you," Ven said in a helpful tone. "And you like it too, don't you?" she turned to ask the donkey.

"EEE-HAWWW!" brayed the donkey as it bristled with delight.

And so Derek was reduced to rubbing off the donkey and was left wracked between wanting the donkey to finish sooner or later. Part him wanted to get it over with and the other hoped it would take a while or perhaps not happen at all if he delayed enough. However with the mixture of lubrication, Derek's warm, firm grip, the smell of the spray, and month's of pent of energy was enough so that only after about five minutes of work Derek could see a thick pre-cum leaking from the donkey's pisshole.

Derek was beginning to reflectively close his eyes as he could feel the donkey beginning to surge closer to orgasm. Down the length of the shaft he could see the donkey's balls bobbling back and forth, looking like overgrown melons. It's when they start to twitch and squeeze that Derek knew it wouldn't be much longer. He wasn't going to be able to escape this.

"That's it, really let go," Derek could overhear Ven saying to the donkey.

The animal was wheezing merrily and thumping its front hooves just above Derek's head. It was really enjoying itself and unlike Derek was in love with where his hands were. So it did not take long for the jack to finally feel himself ready to go and so couldn't help but thrust forward eagerly as it imagined being on top of spirited female. Unfortunately for Derek this meant the donkey's cock lurched forward unexpectedly, leaving him only able to keep the head out of his face. Instead it came up under his chin where out gushed a massive load of the donkey's cum over his neck and down and under his shirt.

"Oh God!" he cried out upon feeling the hot, viscous seed squirt over him. Carelessly he took hold of the cock and pushed it back enough so it wasn't pressed against his chin but was now free to shoot ropes over the man's unguarded face. He was smart enough not to open his mouth but that was small consolation to him.

"HAWWW EEEE-AWWWWWW!" brayed the happy donk.

It lasted little more than forty seconds but for Derek it felt much longer. He had let go of the cock and this allowed it to flop downwards until it was somewhat flaccid and oozing what was left onto the ground. Only then did Derek have the wits to crawl out from under the animal so he could immediately vomit.

As he did that, Ven helped the donkey down off the hay bale and rubbed the animal's head proudly. "That was quite the load, boy. You really were looking for some action," she said loudly so Derek could hear.

Slicking off everything he could still didn't get the stench or gross feeling off Derek's skin. It has seeped into his clothing, causing him to heave more.

"I don't feel good," were his first beleaguered words from his hands and knees.

"You don't look so good either," Venhappilyto observed. Her laughter was immediately grating on Derek's ears as he tried to not think about what he just did.

"I did your damn, fucking horrible test or game or whatever-the-fuck," Derek said, sounding raggedwhileout of breath. "Where is my wife?"

His head still down, he couldn't see the mischievous grin Ven had going. So she carefully walked over to Derek and looked him over carefully. "I did promise you that and I am a demon of my word," she began, with her overly-chipper attitude already making Derek uneasy. "You see, when your wife came to my house all those months ago, she was rude and disrespectful towards me. Since I was still newly arrived, and after some centuries of lonely imprisonment at the hands of humans, I was eager to stretch out. So I led your wife into my house and into the garage where I toyed with her for a while as I changed her and robbed her of not just her humanity, but everything that made her a woman. To see the look on her face when she beheld the massive, dark thing swelling between her legs. Then I made sure the rest of her matched and the finished product I smuggled to this very farm," she said and then paused for a few moments so that he could catch up in his head. Then she laid it on, "Course I knew that you might always show up and I even told her if you did I would make sure you two met again. Course that was before she lost her mind to those beastly thoughts, that is. Anyway, I wanted to keep track of her in case you showed up so I had them keep Vanessa this very barn. Glad I got to fulfill my promise to reunite you two."

Ven then simply just had to watch as the gears turned in Derek's head. He suddenly wretched hard again, spitting up bile. Derek attempted to stand but fell back down to his hand again. Then the tears came. "No. No... you... you..."

"Made you pleasure your wife-turned-jackass? Yes, I did arrange that that little bit of added twist for you," she said as she knelt down next to his head. "I needed to see you brought to a true low and this should be near the bottom, wouldn't you agree?"

Throat burning and reduced to sobbing, Derek couldn't even bring himself to look back at the donkey that he now knew had been his wife. "This is the bottom," was all he managed to say while not knowing what to think other than shame.

"Oh, I wouldn't say that," Ven mused as she stood back up.

But no sooner has she spoke than the numb tingling Derek had felt in his fingers from anxiety was now spreading up his hands and into his wrists with troubling speed. Even stranger was this was also happening to his feet, with his toes also cramping up.

"Wh-what's happening? What is this?" a concerned Derek asked, holding out his left hand and then trying to shake life into it. But as he was watching his own hand, no unlike his wife, massive bulges of bone swell up on the back of his hand then proceeded to push forward into his fingers. Pops and wet cracks accompanied the elongation and merging of his fingers. "Oh God no! No!" Derek screamed while the same thing started happening to his other hand.

"Well now, isn't that peculiar," Ven pondered aloud.

Derek continued gasping and crying out in pain, though the changes themselves didn't particularly hurt so much as they felt entirely disconcerting. Some bones were getting thicker and heaver while others seemed to shrink away. What had once been his middle and ring fingers on either hands had pushed out and were now tipped with gathering dark material that curved off into a massing hoof shape. Similar changes racked his feet and deformed them gradually into hooves too. This left Derek, someone still on all fours, to feel like he was balanced on his finger tips and tippy-toes.

All his muscles were tensing up while the changes stayed mostly in his limbs. His sweat mixed with the sticky donkey cum still on him and makes for a nasty smell and even worse feeling against Derek's skin. It made his clothing really cling to him, making those tight, uncomfortable feelings even worse.

Further progression saw Derek's hands and feet fully overgrown into hooves with his wrists now further up him arm and the bones thickening to equine sizes by the ends. His clattering hooves were then bouncing off the walls around him, adding to Derek's panic.

"You, you said you wouldn't change me! You promised! You fucking promised!" Derek hollered and sobbed.

"I promised to not touch you to change you, yes, but it appears that the donkey's fluids have some properties of their own to them. So my hands are, especially compared to yours, both actually and metaphorically, clean here. You human need to listen more carefully when you deal with a demon," admonished Ven.

His hands and feet now turned, each of his limbs started getting longer, turning standing into something of balancing cat. At the same time the creep of transformation could be felt traveling up his legs, into his ass, and then coming to rest within his pelvis. But it didn't stay idle for long. Pulsing waves began to cause an aching that already has Derek's heart racing.

"Fucking bitch. You, you fucking ruined our lives," Derek whimpered uselessly.

"Ruined is a bit harsh. I just readjusted some thing for you both," Ven said in her defense. "You'll still get to be together, which returns the status quo somewhat, right?"

Rather than respond Derek groaned as he could feel the bones of his pelvis and hips now starting to swell. At the same time meat and muscle was packing onto him which caused his stained and soiled pants to grow tight. This grew more and more unbearable with Derek feeling his underwear and pants cutting into him before finally busting open at the seams. This revealed fattened flash and skin that was splotching over with dark gray patches.

All of this had Derek winging as one strange spasm occurred when it fell like the crack of his ass was pushing out which forced the cheeks of his ass apart. Combing with this sensation were three far more troubling ones.

The first was at the base of his spine and after Derek saw his hands thicken away into hooves a tail wasn't too unexpected. But he couldn't have known how it would feel like Ven herself was latching onto his tailbone in order to yank it out bone by bone. It grew to stiffly at first that it ripped through his already deteriorating clothing quickly. The thickness of the tail came in while the length passed six inches and then just kept growing. When it started wagging, of its own accord, Derek bit his tongue rather than comment.

Second was the soreness of his asshole. This hadn't been something he would have thought about but like the rest of his backside it was growing and taking on more equine proportions. Especially when the flesh of the area started darkened as his asshole puckering. All of this pushed through his pants too and further added to the bestial look of his backside.

Lastly and the most troubling was how his testicles and cock felt very numb. However his actual taint felt like it was being prodded by scorching hot needles. Gradually the sensation dulled out but it didn't make Derek any less worried as to what was happening. In his mind he assumed a swelling would occur to bring him to a simply size as Vanessa's donkey junk. But the reality was a small slit had formed under his scrotum. From there it grew as Derek's body did until it was able to absorb the man's testicles completely while his cock, dribbling the remainder of his own cum, slipped into the folds of his newly formed cunt.

Still Derek didn't know he had swapped genders and only when his backside grew enough that the waist of his pants finally gave way and the last of his pants and underwear fell away. Once it had Venessa's tuned jack nose picked up on a scent that was not unlike the spray that Ven had been using. Only this scent was much more suited for a jenny in heat, something Derek was about to learn when he feels the sudden presence of something pushing into his backside.

He turned his head to see Vanessa happily sniffing ass. Even more odd was that Derek's tail, which was still growing, had lifted itself as if to present to her for inspection. "What the hell is she doing! Get her away!" he yelps. A moment later a curious Vanessa slurps her tongue into Derek's newly grown vagina and making him let out of a soft, sensual moan before he collected himself.

"Seems the jack's load does more than just make you a donkey. Makes you quite the perfect mate. How lovely is that?" she said chuckling. "I believe your wife had mentioned that you were trying to have kids. I suppose you can go back to trying again with roles reversed. I'm sure Vanessa won't mind."

Derek was listening but was being licked more by Vanessa which was making it hard for him to keep his composure. It felt good, really good, but as it was happening the man could feel his thighs and midsection really starting to grow and separate. His rear legs kept having to widen their stance to keep up with the growth. Gray hairs were also starting to grow from spots where hid skin had darkened already. This combined with more bones and musculature that gave his legs, ass, and now even stomach a donkey's bearing.

Of course in his head, Derek denied that he couldn't be a man anymore. This was even with a donkey lapping at his still growing sex. And between his legs, to further compliment his gender, two teats grew out and quickly gathered leathery dark flesh beneath them so they could grow into proper udder. This new udder would then sway and jiggle whenever he moved, making it very hard to maintain that he wasn't female now.

"Vanessa, Vanessa," Derek panted as he hoped to get her attention. "You, you gotta stop, babe. You're, you're stronger than her!"

The very attempt had Ven snickering. "You're wasting your last words, Derek. Vanessa has been replaced by nothing but a jackass. One that sees you, increasingly, as a proper good looking mate. But if you want to keep trying to reason with them, be my guest."

Her words were hard for Derek to hear and he did not want to believe it. However the jack, this entire time, had never once shown a twinkle of what Derek knew to be his wife. There was only the animal and that's all he was to it. "You won't get away with this. Any of it," was all Derek could think to say, sounding suitably desperate.

Ven had walked out of Derek's sight and was now right behind the jackass again. Like she had previously done, the demon carefully cupped the jack's balls and used a minor spell to reinvigorate them. No sooner had she removed her hands than Vanessa bullet her moist snout from Derek's backside and gave a loud and horny bray.

As Ven returned back to the front of Derek, she continued to lay it on the changing man. "For you, I don't think I'll do the same thing. That is, having your donkey mind take total control." Now in front of him, she crossed her arms and considered what to do with Derek. As she did he was going through the lengthening of his torso, spine, ribs, and the changing of his organs. This caused him both belch and pass gas, both of which had inhuman odors to them. His shirt had also been torn to shreds by all that growth. As Ven spied the only other occupant of the barn, the cow, staring at them, the solution came to her. "I think leaving you a slave to instinct will be proper fun for you. I did the same thing for Trent, who you might recall, and he_loves_ it."

"N-n-no. No! That's inhumane! That's, that's fucking torture!" he struggled to proclaim as he felt his ears getting tugged out longer now too.

"Inhumane is sort of what I do, hun. Your suffering with be a sweet, empowering song that I'll enjoy for years and years to come. How glorious!" reveled the demon as her prey broke down into more tears.

Unsettling crunching, cracking, wet popping, and clatter of hooves filled the space. Derek's transformation was getting in his chest and shoulders especially now. He began to stumble around until Ven was there steady him. This only served to help the changes continue as his posture, and four legged existence, were locked into place. His shoulder blades had shot up while his chest had been pushing out, forcing his head up between shoulders briefly before Derek's neck swelled too. All of this occurred over the span of seven or minutes, all of which were draining for Derek who felt exhausted despite his body's burgeoning strength.

While Derek was undergoing the changes that were delivering his actual body into frame of a farm animal, his wife turned jackass had been enjoying the sight, but mostly the smells wafting from Derek's new backside. The jack would curl its lip after getting a particularly good whiff as its cock slid out from its sheath once again.

"Those final few moments are coming but before they do, and you're robbed of speech, let's get Vanessa in here to help christen you for this moment," Ven said, her own enthusiasm only having risen while Derek's reached a nadir. She snapped her fingers at Vanessa who reacted with immediate understanding to again approach Derek's rear for a smell and lick.

"You'll pay, you will," Derek would try to say, his voice deeper but also slightly feminine. He's cough and try his best to burn a hole through Ven with his eyes.

"It's very unlikely, but you're welcome to hope for it. Meanwhile I'll grow this farm through donation and offspring and you can watch it all with no more ability to stop me than you do now." Ven's curt words were harsh truth for Derek.

Now just over twenty minutes since getting a donkey cum bath, Derek was just a head on the body of a furry gray jenny with the ears to match. He could feel all of it and while not overwhelmed by the thoughts, with Vanessa's nose and tongue exploring his new cunt he could already understand what Ven had meant by being lost to instinct. Derek wanted to move his body but he changes had locked him in place and the jack's interest had only made the former man start reflectively preparing his back legs to bear a weight.

Snapping her fingers again without warning had Vanessa really excited. Derek was just feeling his nostrils tingling when the donkey jack mounted him and began sliding up his torso.

"Not like this, not like this," Derek whimpered meekly. He then felt the prod of the cock head at his backside and he could immediately remember staring it down not a half an hour before. The length, the girth, the donkey's spirited interest... it all added up in Derek's mind to a horrible way to go.

"Let me help you there, boy," Ven said as she got in-between the two in order to guide Vanessa's cock right into waiting and drooping jenny cunt. The donkey needed no further help to plunge its cock into Derek. Returning to pet the man's now reshaping skull, Ven smiled. "I'll make sure that Vanessa is the only jack that ever breeds with you," Ven told Derek as inch after inch of lubed donkey cock slid intohis newly minted cunt. "Course in between those sessions, I'll tell them to let the stallions use you for mounting practice. Plenty of time to think about whether you should have just run out the door when you had the chance. To consider if love was worth becoming just like that cow over there: a pregnant farm animal."

That first thrust from Vanessa buried every inch she had up to her hilt. Only then did they slide out slightly only to slam it back in. This became the rhythm, only ever getting faster and harder. The jack's balls even slapped up into Derek's udder once they were really going.

Those instincts which Derek had been able to hold off before were now far too strong for him to do anything but get pushed to the driver's seat. He still had a perfect view out of his eyes, which were bulging wide open, as his nose grew squat and square. Then his nostrils flared backwards while surging changes in his jaw and face caused the beginnings of a snout to form. On top hos his head was balding as the space between his ears grew. Worse of all was watching Ven laugh triumphantly the entire time.

Derek's newly formed mane was perfect for Vanessa to nip and pull at as she eagerly continued her mating. The noises she made right behind his ears made for an awful soundtrack to all this. Made even louder when Derek attempted yet more cursing of Ven only to wheeze and whinny. When he felt a bray bubbling up he tried shutting his mouth but with his teeth and tongue now changing, and him having almost no more control over the body, it was only a matter of time before it happened.

"Eeeee-HAWWWW! HAWWW EEEE-HAWWWWWW!" escaped Derek's mouth, delighting Ven and jack alike.

Yet more brays followed, along with excess juices dripping from Derek's pussy. More was to follow as Vanessa grew close to orgasm. Her front legs tightened around Derek's ribs while her thrusts became more deliberate and plunged deep as possible. So deep Derek could almost feel it in the back of his throat, only for that feeling to come out as another bray.

Like with his body, Derek's face was becoming less and less discernible. Gone was his hair, browline, nose, mouth, and jawline. All of it stretched to fit a donkey's frame. His teeth gained a yellow luster and his bald head wasn't that way for long. More of the same fur already on his body spread and gave him a full coat from nose to tail. Course to Vanessa, Derek's body was perfect from the moment he was big enough to handle her.

Vanessa's bray reached crescendo and she thrust in deep one last time. The flood of donkey seed that followed was distinctly felt by Derek. Imagining everything that had completely covered him now rushing into his fertile insides made him wonder how it would fit. He got his answer when after twenty seconds of gushing, excess leaked out of the back and only the floor beneath them.

And then, as Vanessa is just about done, Derek feels his body begin to orgasm too. So while the final changes take place, dulling his eyes, darkening his nose, and filling out his fur, and he should have been despondent, Derek was shamefully enjoying the pleasure and sensitivity. However his enjoyment allowed the new jenny present to wrestle all real control from the man and relegate him to nothing more than rider.

********

"That went on for a few hours with the jack finding some deep reserves of energy to mount his new mate over and over. By the time I left, putting them both into a stall, I would say I'm fairly confident they'll be expecting soon. So you see, it's a happy ending. Of sorts," Ven allowed though was still brimming with joy as she sat there, sipping another drink while petting Celia who is sat at her feet.

Sam had listened the whole time, drink in hand, and never thought to take a sip until now when, shaking and scared, he remember he was holding it.

"I think he liked that story, Mistress," clapped Celia.

"How could he not? I didn't miss an important detail," agreed Ven, rewarding her pet with more rubbing of her earlobe.

"You made me wish I wasn't busy with Kev at the time. I didn't get to play or have fun at all," Celia pouted.

"Awww, I know.Would it make you feel better if we told him about the other story? That one does involve you," Ven said with a wink.

Celia's face flushed with sinister glee. "Oh yes. Tell him that one. We had so much fun..."

"We most certainly did," Ven cooed, her eyes moving from her Pet to Sam. "And I'm sure you would like to know what became of your co-workers, wouldn't you?"

The shock from hearing Derek's face turned into angered concerned for George and Sophia. "What the hell have you done?" he asked them in a terse voice.

Rather than answer immediately, Ven drained her own drink and handed it off to Celia who jumped to make another. Uncrossing and recrossing her legs first, she reached into couch cushions and pulled out a cigarette case and lighter. "I had Celia snatch Sophia from the van while you were distracted with George. Then, that night, in my workshed behind the house, we had some_real_fun."

Part IX: What Friends Are For

********

Both George and Sophia had the unfortunate luck of coming to from unconsciousness due to the cold spray of water across their bare skin. Shocked awake, they opened their eyes and were immediately confused as to their surroundings. Their memories of the moments before they blacked out were hazy and disjointed with the clearest previous thought being when they gathered with Sam and Bridget at the van.

"Fuck! Stop it!" George yelled as the stream of cold water kept coming. He got his hands up and was able to get to his feet but when he attempted to take a step forward it was like massive weights had been lashed to his ankles.

Similarly angered, Sophia also tired to stand and found similar burdens to her movement. "What is this shit?" she asked while trying to see where she was with water spraying in her eyes.

Finally the stream weakened as the hose directed at them was turned off. Now they could tell they were in some sort of large shed, wooden construction with bare plank floorboards, no windows, and a single large sliding door in front of which a revealed pair of naked demons, Ven and Celia, stood proudly.

"Wake up. No more nap time," Ven taunted, adding a clap of her hands. Next to her Celia set aside the garden hose and looked positively excited at the prospect of something.

"What the hell is this?" George demanded to know.

Sophia was more amazed at the sight of the two succubi. "Wh-wh-what the fuck? What is going on? Where are we? Why can't I move?" she asked desperately.

Nodding, Ven agreed. "All very pertinent questions which I'll answer in a moment but first we need to ask something of either of you. Simply put, and I'll just give you this one chance, I want to know who you are working for."

George and Sophia looked at each, confirmed the other's stubbornness, then turned back to Ven.

"You can go fuck yourself, lady," George felt proud to say while Sophia was content hacking a loogie at the demon which landed on her breast.

Ven sighed with relief. "Wonderful. We still have Sam to sweat for that information so I won't trouble either of you with asking again. Not that you'll have much ability to protest," she told them before turning to Celia. "Which one would you like to take for this, my dear?"

Her facing lighting up, Celia sounded delighted when she asked, "I get to choose? Really?"

"Mhmmm, you've earned it with your work, dear," Ven told her while giving Celia's cheek a pet.

"The fuck is all this? Let us the fuck out of here, now!" George shouted at them.

"Why on earth would I do such a thing? I'd much prefer our intended plan. Go about picking, dear," she told Celia who was already approaching George.

"Get one step closer to me and I'll make you regret it," threatened George the nearer Celia got. Undaunted, she walked right up to him andgrabbed at his modest love-handles without a second thought. "I warned you!"

Without an ounce of remorse George formed a fist in his right hand and brought it right into the side of Celia's face. Or at least that what he tried to do when Celia's own hand moved in a flash to grab his arm and held it with the ease you would a child's.

"He's a feisty one," Ven observed while George tried and failed to free himself from her grip. Only when she had gotten close enough to sniff and lick him did she let him go.

"How the hell did you do that?" groaned George as his cradled his sore wrist.

"Easily," Celia answered, her attention already on Sophia.

The woman was equal part repulsed by the sight of the succubus approaching. "He might throw bunches but I just scratch and bite," Sophia warned.

Celia bared her teeth in a big grin when she heard that. "Oh_do_you? That certainly makes you an enticing prospect," she told the scared woman before, like with George, grabbing her by the side and tugging her close. This came with enough force to drag Sophia along by her ankles while Celia sniffed and licked up the woman's neck. After several more added licks, Celia bit her lip eagerly. "I want this one."

"Very well. I'm perfectly happy with leftovers," Ven mused. She walked over to George and before he could try to defend himself she grabbing him by the throat, choking him, then dragged him away from Sophia.

With the pair now about ten yards apart, with Celia adjusting Sophia too, until either demon was satisfied. Both had their victim by the neck which was doubly convenient for what came next.

"Let, let go of me," George gasped. His voice was barely higher than a wheeze and despite his best efforts to pry her hand off, he was at her whim.

"Let's see you match me, dear. Spell for spell if you can," Ven said to her Pet who jumped excitedly at the idea.

"I think I should be able to do that, mistress. Where shall we start?" Celia asked as she traced her finger around Sophia's nipple.

Ven thought for a moment then answered, "I really have been getting tired of all the complaining from them as of late. We'll tend to that first."

Neither George or Sophia had any understanding of what was about to happen but were equally nonplussed about their predicament. When a soreness grows in their throats where they are being held, both worry they're about to have their necks snapped. Instead the soreness grows and spreads up into their mouths. Here is where their real concern grows when their jaws and mouths ached worse and worse.

Both tried to speak but at first their were only wheezing moans but when either demon, Van first and then Celia, let go of them and let collapse to the ground, the sounds coming from their mouths weren't words but something closer to a strained and sad horse whinny. This came as a shock to either person who tried their best to speak only for more whinnies to be all they produced. But worse than that was soon to come as the soreness that infected their heads hadn't gone away.

"They sure do look silly making those noises," Celia teased. She had squatted down to look Sophia in the eye as she sat there trying to speak for herself.

"Humans will often look a fool to you, my dear Pet. That's why you're the one in charge and they're your playthings. Never forget that truth with them. Now, shall we make their heads a bit more proper for the noises coming out of them?" Ven asked Celia gingerly.

"That sounds wonderful, mistress." Celia glowed with anticipation. She was looking over Sophia and seeing a multiple to possibilities. Her joy was the exact opposite of the growing horror Sophia felt herself. But while she pondered, the experienced Ven had no trouble knowing what to do with George.

Taking the care to lick each of her fingers first, Ven reached out for either of George's ears. The man resisted, pulling his head back from her grip.

Don't squirm. You'll just make it worse for yourself," Ven told him with more than a threat in her voice. Even then George was less than thrilled that her hands were going either side of his head and out of sight. When they grabbed hold of his ears he had no idea what to expect. "You'll find this easier if you relax. You're very tense."

George could only whinny his displeasure. Meanwhile Ven's hands were kneading the flesh and cartilage which grew more and more pliable to her touch. This allowed her to start stretching and recrafting his ears longer, thicker, and more rounded near the edges. Gradually she worked either ear into two points. From there it was just a matter of molding the ears so they looked more and more equine in appearance.

It certainly felt like his ears were getting longer but George found it hard to believe that was actually happening. He tried looking over at Sophia to see what was happening to her but with Ven's arm in the way, he could only see part of her. There was no pain in anything the demon was doing however their warm, almost slimy feel to it which rang in his ears. What he saw was Celia showing a similar interest in Sophia with her hands only she was working on the woman's nose.

Sophia could feel the bridge and apex of her nose getting wider as Celia's fingers tugged her nostrils back and to the sides. This also caused a fattening of her entire nose as if it was swelling up from some allergic reaction. As a result her breathing grew louder and louder and was made worse but her own growing panic at what was being done to her. And the changes weren't limited to just her nose as Sophia could see right in front of her.

Along with her nose's changes, her cheeks were puffing out more and her head felt heavier to bear. Her skull was throbbing and it wasn't without effect as brow widened and her face first pushed out a little but enough that a snout was clearly forming. Desperate to stop this, Sophia tried to grab and pull Celia's hands from her but the demon was just too strong and would just tisk the woman for trying.

"If you struggle I could make a mistake and that would end rather badly for you," Celia told Sophia carefully.

Whimpering until she felt forced to whinny due to her face again pushing out several more inches. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed around the corners of her puffed out cheeks. And things got only worse when the flesh of her nose and newly formed snout turned an unsightly, leathery brown color in places and black in others. Stranger was a white portion of flesh that was formed up the ridge of her nose as the space between her eyes widened.

George was watching this happen when Ven's hands also found their way to his nose. As soon as he felt her widening his nostril he tried pulling his head away to save himself what he knew was coming next. Ven didn't threaten him. She just hooked her fingers in his nose and pulled him towards her. His resistance to this just cause his face to pull outward too until he came forward to try and undo the damage her done. However the damage was done and even with Ven standing and stepping back from him, he could feel more changes coming.

"Still hands on? You can let the magic do its work, dear," Ven reminded Celia who was merrily reshaping Sophia's lips and mouth now.

"I just enjoy the work, Mistress," she responded. "Doing it this way I can really feel her fear and terror. She's at my absolute will. And I_love it_."

Thoroughly happy with her pupil's answer, Ven praised her. "Such a thoughtful reply. That's what I like to hear. Just be sure to her mind idle for the end."

"Most definitely, Mistress. What will we do next?" Celia asked. She was now working on Sophia's ears in order to get them to look as good as what Ven had given George. She drew them out and got them properly facing backwards while their edges curled inward.

For Sophia it was clearly all too much, as the added feeling and sight of her hair shedding from her head while she still could only make horse noises was grating on her mind. She had heard about what these creatures were capable of but it truly never entered her mind that she would end up in this position. Especially because she insisted on staying in the van. Sadly this just left her at the whim of disguised Celia who would whisper Sophia to sleep before smuggling the woman off in time to be back for Sam rushing out of the house.

George was more fueled by rage as any time he could make eye contact with Ven her stared her down. Her blasé attitude made his changes sting even more as his was gaining similarly coloring to Sophia, complete with his own balding head and horse snout. Ven got around behind the seated man and placed her hands on his shoulders.

Ven began to massage George, worrying him, while speaking calmly, "I'm sure this is a very trying experience for you both so far and you're probably unsure exactly what's going on. Now that I won't be rudely interrupted with further questions, I will be generous enough to answer the ones you did manage to ask. You're both currently being held behind my house, in my workshed, after I caught the two of you, along with others, trying to undermine what I have here. After a quick call to my farm, they've told me two horses are needed, a nice breeding pair," she announced loudly, so both could easily hear. "I've developed something for an affinity for the larger breeds so I offered two Clydesdales and they were happy to accept. They'll be by later to pick you both up so you_need_to be ready in time."

"It's an absolute must. The Mistress requires promptness," Celia recited from strict memory.

"That she does," agreed Ven with her usual wicked grace. "The plan is to leave you both lost to your instincts but never truly lost to the animals you are. You'll remember. You'll know how you got there." Ven's turned to address Celia. "Follow my lead watch carefully."

"I see what you mean. Of course, Mistress," Celia obliged while mirroring Ven's position and hands placement.

Ven returned then to torturing the others. "The tug you feel at your ankles is a simple spell to make it rather impossible for you to move. That's just so you don't go and do anything rash like make a run for it. You'll have plenty of time for runs when you've got green fields and four legs under you come your arrival at the farm. All of that should mostly answer your concerns and you're welcome to protest and resist. We love it when you do."

While she spoke, both horrified humans were worried what the demon's hands were going to do. At first it really did feel like they were getting a deep tissue massage which did help with the tension that was coming with supporting the weight of their heads. But this just served as a distraction as the tingles that went down their spine they thought were relief actually coalesced in their tailbones bulging out. Neither was aware then that they were growing tails until either was several inches long and starting to rubbing against their backsides.

George wanted to turn to see what was happening but Ven kept his eyes forward until the undeniable feeling of something growing out of him was too much to ignore. He reached around behind himself and found the stub of a tail he had grown in just a matter of minutes. This caused him to whinny loudly around the same time Sophia noticed her own tail.

"They seem shocked that horses have tails," Celia remarked, still grasping Sophia firmly.

"That shock is something to enjoy, my precious Pet," said Ven as she worked her thumbs deep into the muscles of George's back. "They're apt to think this all some illusion, dream, bout of madness, or otherwise. And when it does hit them, the dark and terrible truth of their situation," Ven then paused to savor the idea before continuing, "You'll find yourself dining and calling back to the that energy for years, even decades to come. This is how we create vessels of suffering out of this otherwise troublesome vessels."

"Do you know what they called you, Mistress? When I was in their confidence?" Celia asked Ven. "They said you were 'a void'. A 'beautiful' one, even. I found it a most unkind moniker." As she spoke her massaging hands slipped closer to Sophia's neck and considered briefly choking the girl for the making the original comment but remembered her lesson.

"A void? Hmmm, it's a bit formless, isn't? Even if beautiful, you're enjoying something which is, by definition, nothing. And as anyone with eyes and ears can plainly tell you, I am most certainly not 'nothing'," Ven stated most proudly. Her careful massaging of George's shoulders allowed his tail to grow and flourish more. Even when he was holding it tight and wishing it to stop, the man felt it grow longer, and longer, and longer, and then the hairs came. And they had some length to grow too. "That should be just long enough for you to wag now. Why don't do that for me, hun?" Cen whispered in George's ear.

He snorted and whinnied in protest while shuffling the tail awkwardly to try and hide it.

Sophia's tail was also growing out considerably and was causing the woman to hunch forward more and more to try and diminish the pain somewhat. But as more tail grew, and it got thicker, and the hairs really started not only coming in but growing long, her attempts to relieve that tension resulted in the girl falling forward on to her hands and out of Celia's grasp.

"You let her drop," Ven noted.

"She did it herself! Besides, in this position you can see what a great job I've done with her tail," Celia is quick to point out while admiring the busy creation.

"Hmmmm, perhaps you're right," agreed Ven. Without warning she shoved George forward, giving him seconds to get his hands under him in order to prevent cracking his teeth on the floorboards. Bent over, his ass stuck out and his tail in particular. "That's good work," Ven said of her own victim. "And that, Celia, is excellent work as well. A proper horse tail for both. So what shall we tackle next?"

"How about the tackle?" Celia tittered.

It took Ven a moment before she understood. "Even the lewd one you are. Very well, we'll do that next but first, she they keep their bits or swap? What I have intended for Derek later will involve a swap there in case you wanted to mix things up but I'll leave the decision to you, dear."

"Thank you, Mistress. Just a moment," Celia said. Stepping away from Sophia, the petite demon began weighing the pros and cons in her head. Neither George nor Sophia had any understanding of what they meant. They only knew it couldn't be good.

While Celia thought Ven was not idle. She came around in front of George and squatted down. She started him down for a few moment until he finally flinched and looked away. He only looked back her when she took him by his wrists. Pulling them towards her, he tried to resist but was easily overpowered. Even still, Ven was gentle and appeared to just be inspecting his nails.

The mundane act lasted only so long because as soon as she let go and stopped touching him, his hands and wrists were feeling very stiff and sore. At first rolling his wrists and wiggling his fingers fended off the sensation but it only worked for so long. Soon his hands just didn't feel weird but they were looking it too with bulging bones, some fingers merging together while the thumbs and pinkies are relegated to the sides of overly elongated hands. George of course whinnied in horror at the sight of his devolving and changing hands. Especially as his attempts to bend his form fingers or even get a sense of touch from the dark, heavy nail that was now at the end of either hand.

"You started the next part without me!" Celia frowned when catching sight of George's hands.

"You were taking your time on your decision and in the meantime, I wanted to a have a little fun with him," joked Ven while just behind her George could finally see that his hands were now more like hooves. And they were still growing.

"Yeah but, but I was gonna make him all... infatuated with his new growth, if you catch my drift," pouted Celia.

"Yes, dear, but yours still has her hands. No reason why she wouldn't be as equally infatuated. If you catch_my_drift," Ven reminded her.

After a quick think on that Celia is convinced it'll work. And as such is grinning again. "Should I work on her first then?"

"If by her you mean Sophia, then yes, have at it," Ven told her with a smile.

Clapping excitedly while chewing her lower lip, Celia skipped over to Sophia and pushed her back to a seated position. This wasn't too difficult given Sophia's oversized head was still a heavy weigh to hold. But that wasn't to be the only weight to hold as the demon carefully reached down between Sophia's legs. When the woman saw this happening she tried slapping them shut. This did nothing to deter Celia still slid her hand down and over Sophia's cut while her other hand pried Sophia's legs apart easily,

"Please, it's easier if you accept it. I'm sure you've always found men lacking," Celia said to Sophia. "Well, how about you taking the roll of the man that's never lacking? Huh? I think that'll be a fun new like for you. A new form of enjoyment and bliss for you to enjoy. And all it takes is a little trust and a properly wicked demon."

While Celia spoke, Sophia could feel a worrying heat in her pussy. From her ovaries down her her cervix and vagina she did not feel right. Cramps were worse than ever before and they were also different. Parts of her body that never were now starting to and it made Sophia sure that some poison or other horrible thing had just been given to her. Death could come at anymore moment, Sophia was almost sure of.

Instead of demise, a different form of ruination came when, after a bout of nausea than gagging her lungs out, Sophia felt some things fall out of her. She was afraid to inspect what it was and instead just kept hoping it would go away. But that wasn't the single fleshy sack that hung down from her began to swell and grow. Celia was admiring it while Sophia did her best to not think about it. Likely some tumor or cancer or worse. This truly was the worse thing she could think of.

From her crotch came another weird sensation as Sophia could feel like something is once against pushing out of her. Unlike the other one, which now appeared to be two balls inside of a scrotum, this one was a single pimple turned appendage. This continued to grow until it was the more sensitive and pressing matter to Sophia. Not the least of which was because unlike the things hanging between her legs, this newer growth was shooting into her vision.

The flared head of it was confusing to place at first, as was the mottled color of the growth. Sophia reached down for it, hoping it was something strange trick by Celia. So with twelve inches already grown, and a thickness akin to her forearm. It had a molted coloring to it with pinks and browns on it which struck Sophia at last what it was.

Whinnying loudly, she stood up to away only to immediately pinch and squeeze her newest growths. She yelped in pain and tried to spread her legs to the side to walk but the weights at her ankles wouldn't allow it. So she stood with a stallion's wedding tackle growing between her legs.

George is attracted by all the noise Sophia's making and looks over just in time to see her standing there, a swelling horse cock growing out more and more in front of her. It dropped downward from its weight but would sometimes jump upwards as bolts of arousal shot up it, despite Sophia's best efforts to keep calm and collected.

The proto-form that Sophia's cock and balls were in at first; looking more like too much chewed gum and a stick; now they were softballs between her legs, forcing them apart as best she could before her ankles stopped her. This left her stuck growing not just a big set of balls and an impressive penis, but one belonging to one of the largest, stoutest sort there is. Sophia was starting to feel woozy and she thought it was from the shock.

"All the girl's blood flow is surging into that thing, my dear. She's like to pass out if you don't help her cope," Ven coached carefully.

Sophia's wobbling was quickly resolved by Celia steadied her from behind. She even pushed Sophia's feet apart for her so that this new balls had room to breath. At the same time some flesh, mostly a darker brown or black, was gathering around the base of her new cock. Sophia was unnerved when she first noticed this and more so as it grew around her cock and tried stitching it up along her stomach. Like a proper horse sheath.

Reluctantly, but needing to keep herself together, Sophia grabbed at her own cock. Rather than a feeling of lust overtaking her and her admitting her commitment to this new organ, it just Sophia scared to death about what the future would hold. She had heard about what happened to others that fell under Nicole or Ven's trap and that hooves and snouts and animal... parts like this were part of it. But actually being put through this wringer was something else beyond her words. Not that she make them anymore.

"Let's the two of us catch up then, understood?" Ven asked Celia as she finally let go of George's now completely transformed hands. Gone were fingers, dexterity, and something functional. Now two hardened hooves dangled at the ends of his arms. His wrists and elbows had shifted in form somewhat, making them harder to move, which makes George's already uncomfortable situation worse.

Ven moved around to the back of George while Celia went to the front of Sophia.

"Don't be alarmed, George. I'm going to make sure this feels good for you, even though, in the end, I'll be leaving the perfect fit for what my Pet has growing on your partner. Just breath," she encouraged at the same time her practiced fingers cupped George's balls before needing only one stroke to get the man hard.

A predictably whinny from George, one asking her to please let go of_that_area.

"Now, now, George. If Sophia is going to be endowed like that and we need a mating pair for the farm, I think you know what's required," she told him, her hands lovingly stroking his cock the whole time. The juxtaposition between the pleasure he felt and the horror of the situation made it feel all the more shameful when he finally started to orgasm. "And I think you'll find this, final ejaculation to be the best one. Gotta get it all out," she smiled as she said it to him before kissing bare shoulder.

George was really at Ven's whim at this point as he found himself incapable of stopping yet more cum from squirting out even when he was well beyond his usual limit. Ven's hand was both on base of his cock, stroking, while the palm over her hands massaged the shrinking mound of flesh that used to be his testicles and scrotum. This continued until he had no more balls and his cock had lost its circumcision and lost other features too. The flesh of it was red but not from friction on the handjob but from a darkened of the actual flesh.

"Just a little bit more, George. And now one would confuse you for a man ever again," Ven wickedly taunted.

A slit finally formed in the areas where his scrotum flesh was still bulging. This slit grew and grew and as it bloomed, pink flesh was revealed while the outer layers were more leathery dark. The shape of the sex was also more of a teardrop, drooping down somewhat and causing George to try to understand a totally foreign type of feeling as it happened. The changes even went further back where there was still taint and the skin was darkening. This met with changes that had crept down from the tail to where they met: his asshole. Both quickly got to working changing the color and puckering out the sides while deeper inside the changes permeated deeper. Deeper into his hips and pelvis, and making George sick to his stomach once more.

It wasn't a picnic for Sophia either as she was forced to take her hands from her still swelling cock and gives them to Celia for further changes. The girl whinnied loudly in protest but Celia would have none of it. She kept to her work and, like Ven, turned Sophia's dainty, quick fingers into bulged, twisted, proto-hooves that just had Sophia screaming in horror.

"You can do that all you like girl," Ven said from her position behind George, still forming his cunt. "But ain't nobody gonna come to help you. These walls are sound-proofed and all my neighbors have either been dealt with or no better than to ask questions. You are exactly where you need to be. It could not have gone any other way, you must understand," Ven stated arrogantly.

This was little consolation to Sophia who had two heavy hooves like George only hers looked even bigger, while George felt something like Councilmen Hart and Derek as his new pussy grew and formed. Each man had been in disbelief and denial of this. George in particular was always a man's man and the thought of a cunt between his legs was the ultimate slap to the face,

Whinnied with all his might, George pulled away from Ven's hand- her work already done, she had just been enjoying the fruits- and tried to pull away again only for the weights to still prove to much. So he collapsed in a heap, heaving tired and looking defeated. Course the position he chose had his new rear sticking back and up. So Ven only to run her fingers gently over his back while saying her spell. George turned his head but Ven simply blamed it on the wind.

"You men and your attachment to your cocks. Do you think that's all that really makes a man? I've known born women with more brave and noble masculinity to them that what passes for strength today. Think you can surveil a woman without her noticing? That I wouldn't be watching your every move from the inside out?" she asked him as her voice got more livid. "You thought you were the masters and now I'm here to humble you when it comes to deception and desires. Because there is no greater past time than punishing humans, watching them fall, and then drawing on their agony for ages to come. It's a poetry that only a demon can write."

George and Sophia were feeling physically tired from their ordeal already and knew that it wouldn't be over. They feared what the demons said about keeping their minds but being slaves to instinct. George remembered Trent and the way the man was. He couldn't believe wanting to be a cow like that but he could see something like this happening to him. Then George would be the pregnant animal people come to see willingly choose to be a mare rather than human. It disgusted him and as he was about to find out, it would get worse.

What had felt like just Ven running her fingers over his back had really continued and had his insides churning. This bloomed into a radiating feeling which spread outward until it was at his skin. There he began to perspire ponderously while at the same time his skin felt like it was stretching. And that did not feel pleasant at all.

George whinnied as loud as he could, panicking as his aching hips were causing his stance and posture to change. It was becoming increasingly difficult for him to stand upright but he was determined to fight it. Gradually his ass really grew larger and when it began to split apart and reveal the equine state of his backside, that became too much for him to be able to handle on two feet. So begrudgingly he feel forward onto his hooves, the two thumping down hard with his weight.

"I think you'll find life on two legs a lot more manageable, hun. Horses only go on two legs for jumps and tricks, and you're not much of a trick horse, now are you, hun?" she said to George while petting his lightly furred head. "But the quicker you get that backside, the quicker you'll get the mare's instincts. That takes you before too long. Just like the rest."

George shut his eyes and even folded his ears back rather than hear her but he still did. It hurt him deeply that she had taken his cock from him. Even worse he could really feel his butt reshaping now. Pulses continued from his hips, causing more meat and fat to pack onto George's frame which made it not only very equine, but also female in it curves. Especially When you look below the lifted, bushy tail and puckered brown asshole to the swollen pink sex that drooped and begged for entry. While lacking the depth of body still, George did now carry the eggs of a pure Clydesdale in her and was definitely in heat.

His thighs were swollen and changed down to his knees, which themselves were higher and bent differently. This made standing hard for George, even as he look under himself and see a leather sack of skin from his between his legs forming. When two teats appeared on it and he realized it was his udder, he lifted his head out rather than see more.

Like George, Sophia hands were now complete hooves with white furnishing from her former wrists down. And also like George, Celia encouraged changes in Sophia's backside. At first this resulted in very similar results with the woman crying as she had to fall on all fours or topple over. She was sobbing so badly she paid little attention to Celia's hands on her backside trying to match a similar look to Ven's with George only packing on more muscle and weight and making a stallion rather than some broodmare.

"I want you to be a beast out there, my sweet. You'll need to give into that stallion virility," Celia encouraged to the still sobbing Sophia. While brown fur sprouted over Sophia's ass, Celia, like has seen Ven do many times before, cupped Sophia's balls with the intent of instilling some enchantment into them. After a few spells she let go and expected some growth but was caught off guard by the actual results.

Sure enough Sophia's testicles began swelling in size and considerably so, but it didn't stop there. Down her back legs, muscles were being packed on faster while the bone structure rapidly changed. Sophia's ankles started sprouting the white furnishings at the same time Sophia was painfully forced to her tippy-toes in order for hooves to form. Celia stepped back and could see the back legs and hip area of Sophia was definitely changing her into a more considerable stallion but in more ways than one.

"Might have been a bit too bold. Just make sure you he matches back and front, you understand?" Ven warned as she now took the time to rub George's thighs and down to his feet. When her hands leaves him, all those places are sweating, aching, and beginning to change.

"I'll make sure this big boy looks good and can get through the door," Celia joked as she gave Sophias's fat rump a slap. At the same time Ven gave George's tail a playful tug.

Both whinnied their displeasure before looking at each other. Both saw the humanity in the other but also the horse. George's eyes couldn't help but dip below Sophia's where, as her belly and gut are now burgeoning out, her sheath his spreading and the growth that Celia had given spread to her cock. It was swelling even larger; both the girth and length were adding inches and making George more worried about that ever being used on him.

Still, in Sophia's eyes, while the were full of tears, she didn't look like she was giving up either. While couldn't say it, she was determined to not let the horse beat her out. She was going to out last this because she knew who she was and she wasn't some animal and she wasn't, definitely, male. Even if she had melons of stallion sperm bobbling between her legs, she would not let this magic beat her.

So now both people's head, for the most part, were horse, as were their feet, while the backlegs and ass of either were unmistakably belongonging to a Clydesdales of some stature. Further down their bodies the changes were spreading but slowly without a demon's touch. Their vertebrae were getting larger, as were their stomachs and organs, but the rapid changes had cooled for now.

This left both partial humans groaning and making inhuman noises that dripped with disdain.

"This is when it's most difficult for them to actually function," Ven told Cilia as they met together for a moment with Ven striking and smoking a cigarette. "We should tend to that soon but that will mean there will be little and less to stop their new hormones and instincts from taking them over. From there, its really only a few simple spells and we're done. So, how about we make things a little more... interesting," Ven said curiously enough to get Celia attention.

"How so, Mistress?" Celia asked dutifully.

"I want to see which of these creatures loses out to instinct first and does something only an animal would do in front of others," Ven said with a sneer. "Which either of these horses lets go of their proverbial 'apples', is the one that lost their mind first. I'll let you choose who you think will give in first," Ven told Celia while talking to a spot between the two changing creatures.

"Horse apples? Do you mean... oh my, that would be embarrassment. Well let's see, the big ol' stallion or the man to mare? Hmmm, I think my stallion will lose it first, Mistress. Those things between her legs will drive her mad, I just know it," Celia insisted.

Ven was pleased to take the bet. "As you have it, if the stallion makes a mess first, you win. If the mare does, then you owe me an apology for not picking the proper one."

"Yes, Mistress," Celia nodded yet again. As she took her place besides Sophia, Ven touched either of the animals backsides gently. At first both animals did know the purpose of this until a gurgling feeling hit their bowels. Seconds later both were clenching their assholes tight as each suddenly felt filled with waste and only their will keeping it in.

"Okay, begin your changes," instructed Ven once she was near George.

"How much shall I change them?"

"Until one breaks. I want to take a break to accept your apology, after all," Ven teased.

"We'll just see about that. This big boy is just gonna want to give in soon enough. Isn't that right, boy?" Celia asked and tried petting Sophia's head but she threw the hand off.

Despite George and Sophia's protests, the two demons went to work once again and this time they sough to make a proper horse's body. For this, they worked from different ends. Ven started at the front and Celia on the back. Though neither side had a particular advantage, Celia sought to sturdy up her stallion while Ven knew to work the horse's heart.

For George it started first in his arms and elbows, with those gaining the thickness of proper horse legs and better coming into proportion with the hooves he already had. Muscles, tendons, leathery flesh, and fur was coaxed from him by Ven using cryptic hand motions that barely, if ever, touched his skin. And yet his body responded to her thoughts like they were divinely spoken. It compelled George's arms, shoulders, and even neck to head a coming call to grow, reshape, and reform so a proper horse can be seen.

Celia was working down from Sophia's tail, drawing her body length out more and more. She sought to have the length down first and even went so far as to readject Sophia's neck and head along with lengthening her arms. However she did most of this without filling out so the girl was standing on very unsure ground and looked ever more scared than before. But with that done Celia could return to the back where filling out her stomach and up towards her rips was a priority.

From now both sides came the unsightly sounding noise of ribs crackings or bending as both George and Sophia grew in this way. George's was pushing his neck and head upwards while his shoulders grew in steadily. With a more puffed out chest came a bigger heart and lungs which allowed the whinnies he made down too sound even louder. George thought them quite impressive but they were clearly a mare's voice.

More stomach, huts, and chest meant more room for Sophia's sheath to spread and it enveloped more and more of the cock until at last it stopped. Still several inches of partially aroused horse penis flopped out and made her look a proper male.

As their bodies were growing larger and packing on hundreds of pounds of weight, both were very away of the demon's bet and that a gurgling butt was not a good thing to try and hold on to. Making matters worse for them was just the thing they were warned about. While they were not so obvious at first, instincts began to help with how they could stand and move more naturally. This was lost on them but Ven's careful eye noted it.

Somewhere around here their bodies became more horse than human meaning it was downhill from their so far as their chances of surviving. Both hated being horse and one of the opposite gender. And while they were coworkers, they had never really gotten on well. To know what their animal minds would want to do, and what they would be therefore forced to watch and experience, made both scared but for George it hit him harder.

Maybe it was feeling his udders come in or just that emptiness behind him but George felt shameful and stupid for letting this happen to him. He listened to Sam, Sophia, and even that Bridget woman too much instead of following his own gut. Now his own gut was telling him to relax and not worry about it. We're going to be an animal anyway so what's to worry? Do as animals do seemed a very normal thought for a few moments before George shook some reason into his head. He thought it a one off and not the fifth time it had occurred in just a short time span. George was gradually losing it while big body filled out, his brown fur came in, and a mare's form became him.

Struggling as well was Sophia, though her intrusive instinctual thoughts were different and more lewd. Most revolved around wanting to fuck George because, despite everything Sophia's mind knew about George, her horse parts of her brain could smell that new cunt he had and somehow also knew she was in heat. This was enough to stir Sophia's loins into action, sling more meat from her sheath.

"She likes your smell, George," Ven commented. "Didn't even have to use my mare pheromones to get her going. What a time saver," she added with a chuckle. Ven found a cushioned wooden deck chair situated in front of the two and had a seat. She crossed her leg and got comfortable while taking out another cigarette from who knows where. "Regardless of our bet's outcome, you can finish changing them both once you see they're ready. Mistress wants to rest her legs. We have a long couple days ahead. You especially," Ven reminded.

"Yes, I will get back to Kev as soon as I can. He still thinks Bridget is on his side and maybe he knows who hired them," Celia said. "You know, I bet either of these two would tell us if we promised to let one go," she suggested to Ven.

Once again taking her time, Ven smoked for a few puffs before feeling the desire to answer. "I gave them a choice at the beginning. We have two more people to harvest so don't worry. Just enjoy, my Pet."

Celia nodded her understanding then turned back to Sophia. Here she went to work on her front legs and chest, just as Ven had already done with George. That's why George was now dealing with a lengthening body frame and his body's new penchant for packing pounds on any new real-estate. This also went for darker skin, more fur, and the pounds. Every body and organ felt bigger and the wooden planks under them groaned with their weight.

Both had begun swatting their tails side to side, small puffs of gas escaping them as their bowels both feel loaded and ready to pop. By now, their bodies are almost entirely given to that of a Clydesdale with only fur, some more weight, changes to the neck and certain parts of the head left before no one would mistake either for their former incarnations. And both were struggling with the instincts of the animals that now so clearly resembled.

It was proving very, very difficult for Sophia as by now her cock was mostly out and throbbing so hard she could feel it thump again her new stomach. When that happened, it sent a shockwave of pleasure though her body, sprouting more fur, before reaching and addling her mind for a few moments before she can regain control. She kept redoing her stance and trying to keep her mind together, even as her asshole opened and closed frequently. Even with her eyes closed, Sophia could see George's, as every other mare's, cunt in her minds eyes and wanted it so very, very badly. So badly in fact that her hips started to hump the air, making for a sad sight.

Not as sad as what would befall George just seconds later when, having lost control of his body just trying to deny that it was evening happening. It got very desperate, balancing the needs of George and the wants of a the mare. Desperately, and not thinking clearly, George made a poor choice to try and regain control. This meant the mare lifted her tail moments later her asshole opened to push a stream of turds out. Celia cursed, Ven laughed, Sophia shook her head in disappoint and then lifted her tail to do the same. Even still, it came as a relief George and one he didn't find immediately embarrassing until noticing all the eyes on him. Then the horror of what he did hit all at once.

Internal dominoes were falling for the former man and to this Celia rubbed and touched the parts of his body where changes still hadn't reached. Leaving him undergoing the last changes that would physically make him the broodmare he so desperately didn't want to be. But as he finished relieving himself, the mare added a stream of piss and when George tried to stop it, the mare booted him hard into the back of their mind.

Stunned, George had trouble regaining consciousness and when he did, his body was no longer responding to his actions. Instead the mare moved how the animal wanted. And the animal didn't like that it's back legs were secured.

"Loosen the spell on her feet so she can move around, my Pet," Mistress told her pupil who diligently complied.

Once freed the mare began to trot and move around the space, sniffing this and that and even giving Ven and Celia thankful kisses.

"See? Look how happy George, I mean, Gracie is to be a mare now. She just wants to be your friend!" Ven told Sophia as the other horse came to greet her.

There was no sign of George in the mare's eyes as she only looked at Sophia as a potential mate and little more. This was made even more clear when Gracie turned around, lifted her tail, and showed off a slightly soiled but swollen cunt. The stallion part of Sophia's brain went crazy and it's then that she's really swamped by the stallion's thoughts. It wants to fuck something so strongly that Sophia is, like George before her, shoved in the back of the animal's mind as it takes charge.

When the stallion dips his snout into the mare's backside and then whinnies with delight, Ven has all the proof she needs that instinct was now in charge. "Lift the spell on his feet too. And then come over and apologize for not picking properly."

"Yes, Mistress," Celia said, sounding only a little dejected. After releasing the stallion from the spell and patting him on the side, Celia took a seat on Ven's lap. "I apologize for picking incorrectly. I really thought that stallion would lose it," she said for justification.

"It's true a stallion is ruled by his sexual drive but that can cloud his judgment. Watch him mount and fuck this mare before ever relieving himself because he prioritizes that over anything. The mare wants it too and likely just wanted to be empty before taking on a rider," Ven explained concisely to her as the stallion mounted. "So what would you like to name your new horse?" she asked Celia.

The demon thought for a moment, twirling her air and looking at the impressive beast slide his massive cock into the mare, causing her to whinny with delightful pleasure. "How about... Solomon?"

"I think that'll do fine, dear. You did good work on him, thought you were a bit ambitious in parts. In the future, take your time and think your spells through." She finished her cigarette stood up, with Celia jumping off just in time. "I know both of you can hear me," Ven said loudly, addressing George and Sophia, wherever they were in the animals. "So just understand that this, and only this, is what you have to look forward to. I will find no pity, no remorse, or sadness in your continued anguish at my hands. Quite the contrary, I will draw power from it and soon Derek, Sam, and all the others will fall in line or fill the farm. I'm better either way."

George and Sophia were screaming as their respected bodies did the opposite of their usual roles. Worse was that both were relishing it deeply but this came with such self-disgust and humiliation that that meant it couldn't be truly enjoyed. George felt a massive rod, that filled and stretched him out and found the deepest part of him, was thrust over and over into his body while Sophia was in heaven and blissfully awaiting release that would not take long.

Solomon came first, followed by Gracie seconds later. The mare could feel her cunt filled and when the stallion finally dismounted, excess dripped on the floor from both his cock and her backside. Then, about a minute later, Solomon lifted his tail and relieved himself.

"I should also mention that loser of that bet has cleanup duty," Ven was keen to remark in Celia's ears before she slid open the door. "I'll call to make sure the farmers on the way. Got these two and I'm dragging Derek out there for a reunion of sorts. You cleanup and get on Kev. I want this all wrapped up in two days tops. Understood?"

"Yes, Mistress. It'll be my pleasure," she bowed and Ven saw herself out.

Alone, Celia slapped either of the horse's rears and proceeded for the next several hours, to taunt them mercilessly with the knowledge she was Bridget all along...

********

"You're sick. The both of you," was all Sam could say one Ven finished the story and just sat their waiting for his reaction. "You especially Celia. You know you're Matt. You know it, right? You can fight it!" Sam knew he was reaching and had little to go on but hoping that Ven's magic wasn't that strong.

Celia did shiver for a moment and rubbed her temple but that quickly passed. "Of course I know what this was before I got it. I use the knowledge it has all the time and it's very helpful. Like knowing where these Bishop's live. When they go to bed. What the deactivation code is for their security system. But anything that was 'Matt' is safely now just file cabinets and references sections. Only Celia remains, darling," she cooed sensually while crawling on the floor towards him the whole time. She stopped just short of his feet, her eyes on his.

"So that, for the most part, wraps things up. The Bishops will be handed in due time but for now, there is only one loose end I see in front of me and he's about to get a refill. Celia..." Ven called out.

The shorter succubus huffed as she went from fawning to bartender for Sam's sake.

"You don't have to make me another drink," insisted Sam.

"And yet you're getting one. Your last one, mind you. That's why I'm so sure you need to have it," she explained as she took out another cigarette.

"So what's it for me then? Cow? Pig? Rat? I'm sure you've got some horrid beast in mind," he presumes, trying not to sound scared. And that wasn't too far from the truth.

After listening to her stories about Vanessa, Derek, and his colleagues, Sam was feeling a bit more at ease with some sort of unwelcome fate. He had pissed into the wind too many times on this one and it had come back. Not that he wanted to die or that this was even really death. Whatever it was, he was determined to not go out like the others; crying, begging, and full of regret.

'I made mistakes and I'm paying for them,' he thought, watching Ven puff down half her cig. 'But she won't last forever. This magic can't last forever. I won't give her the satisfaction.' Sam has always seen himself as the captain of his agency's ship so it was fitting he was so willing to go with it in the end.

X:Wrapping Things Up

Drink back in her hand and cigarette in the other, Ven sat in the middle of her couch looking very pleased with herself. Celia, her Pet, was sprawled out next to her with legs draped over her mistress's, which Ven stroked carefully while staring down Sam. Then, still at her feet, were the two dobermans. They were laying down with Juno, the former Kev with no semblance of who he was in his obedient actions, having her eyes closed while Zeus kept an eye on Sam. Both dogs were panting.

"I can't quite remember how many chances I've given you, Sam. I took anything but a disliking to you from our first meeting, even if I knew that you were being false. Since I was playing a front too, I won't criticize that, but it was all just to find out what happened to some missing nobodies. All of them are better off now than they were, so far as I'm concerned anyway," Ven said with delight. Her hand rubbed further op Celia's thigh, causing the Pet to chew her lower lip more eagerly. "Celia is a perfect example of that. I would even say so for the likes of many I've come across, including your Derek & Vanessa along with your former comrades in arms. You may see it differently but it's always just a point of view."

"So what then? I should see what you're going to do to me as a gift? Cause lady, you're nuttier than squirrel shit if you think that's gonna fly in the real world," Sam said fearlessly to her.

"You presume too much, Sam. I don't intend to give you an end preferable by anyone. At least not outwardly. While you may have been hired, it was your drive that pushed this and you're very clear disobedience means you're a threat if left alone. Worse, when given multiple chances to improve your fate, you spat it back in my face and seemed to think I could strike no fear into you. Because of this, what follows for you is very much a punishment and for the years that follow I want you to understand: you could have avoid this entirely. You exercised your free will and this," she began even as Sam tossed his glass to shatter against the wall, 'AND this is what comes of those choices," Ven finished with a huff. "And do you have any idea how hard it is to get glass out of carpets like this is? You're cleaning that up before we do this, I hope you know that."

"Just delaying the inevitable," Sam joked.

"Delay a minute here or there is no nevermind to me," Ven told him, giving Celia a spank on the hip to stir the Pet to her feet. "Go fetch something he can clean that up with," Ven told her, adding a spank to her ass for good measure. "And lower the mirrors when you come back in."

"Yes, Mistress," Celia said with a bow before excusing herself.

Now with just the two of them, Sam was knew that if he was going to get out of her, his best chance was when there was only one of them. While Ven was definitely the more dangerous he also didn't have a choice in the moment. He knew she was strong and fast, and could some sort of magic very effectively. But she also showed some fear when she thought the gun was loaded so she wasn't immortal.

'Need a way to kill or disable her quickly before she snaps my arms like twigs,' he thought, though he tried to keep his outward appearance troubled by his situation.

"You know, out of all the ones I've dealt with, you're the first human in an age that gave me an actual cause for concern. Even if that was due to your stubbornness to relinquish a simple piece of information, it vexed me more than I like so, in a way, it's fitting gaining my ire like that would result in ignominious end. None have poked my hornets nest quite like you since I was first trapped in this piece of jewelry," she told him, her hand caressing the piece at her neck. "And as I do not want a repeat of what happened then to occur, I have to deal with threats like yours seriously. It's why I went through the effort to insert Bridget and made not sure not one is left standing on two legs. I can't afford mistakes or loose ends, Sam. Those are always what get you in the end."

"Thanks for the words of advice. I'll be sure to put them to good use," Sam said tersely. While she had been talking his eyes wandered around the room for anything that could be used to escape. There were no weapons he could see and even if he found something like a knife or bat, the dogs would certainly get him first. But he got an idea when spotting his shattered glass. Within was a large portion broken off from one side that could be held in one's palm and had a sharp and jagged edge along the one side.

'Maybe not escape but if I could... cut her. Throat, with a slash, that would kill her. Maybe break the spells but it would put an end to things,' considered Sam as his mind raced through the scenarios. The lives he could save with that sacrifice would be worth it, especially if her curses and spells went away with her life. If that was the case, Sam could still salvage all of this. He just had to be patient and take his opportunity if and when it came.

"Humans have changed little over the centuries, even if they changes their styles and look of things around them. They are still the same creatures they've always been. Prey of a sort and definitely lower on the food chain to a force of will and cunning like myself. You all live in a delusion the think otherwise and perhaps that is for the best. Leaves you all dull and ripe for the picking." As Ven needled Sam with her words, Celia returned with a hand vacuum in hand. She flicked one of the switches near the door than pranced over to toss the vacuum in Sam's lap. "All right, get to cleaning," Ven promptly order.

"Fine," Sam said, though he moved deliberately slow to make it seem like it was milking the last of humanity. He knelt down and used the vacuum to suck up the larger portions while, very carefully, palming the large piece he spied and rotating it so the jagged edge was there to slice. At the same time the center portion of the wall on three sides of the room opened to allow something long and thin to slide out. Only when the it turned upwards could he see it was all a large mirror.

"Oh good, you got them polished since last. What a good girl you are," Ven complimented Celia as she pet the girl's cheek again. "Get me another drink if you could, darling. And a bowl of water for each of my other pets here. They're panting up a storm."

"Certainly, Mistress," Celia was happy to oblige. As she went around the couch, she snapped her fingers and had either dog following close behind her. This was just as Sam finished his cleaning.

"You can leave that there, Sam. Come over here and strip so I can get a proper look at you before we start," Ven told Sam.

"Naked?" he asked meekly.

"Trust me your nudity will be the least embarrassing part of this, Sam. Just get over her," she insisted while her attention was more focused on her own reflection in the nearest mirror, which was in the opposite direction of Sam.

"Right, right," he said before drawing a deep breath.

'I have to do this. Do it for George and Sophia,' Sam told himself as he stood and walked right up to Ven.

"More vodka in it this time, dear. I barely tasted it last-" but Ven was cut off after she saw a spray of blood in front of her eyes. Then came the tremendous pain at her throat and by the time she put her hand, blood so dark it looked like tar was gushing out. Ven gazed up and saw Sam's arm up across his body following the slash along with the piece of glass in his hand with her blood dripping off it.

"Mistress!" Celia shouted the moment she turned at the sound of someone gagging and seeing Ven in distress. She dropped the bottles she was holding and vaulted the couch to come to Ven's aid while Sam made a run for the door.

The dogs were at a loss for what to do in all the panic and it took Ven pointing a bloody finger at Sam to get Celia to realize what had happened. Unfortunately for Sam, the doors were locked and while he might have been able to figure it out, there was a manic scream from behind him which had him looking back. There Celia had jumped off the couch and was now rushing him with ill intent and nails out.

It was a fearful sight to have a demon rushing you and not one Sam was used to. However with some years on the police force and some hand-to-hand combat training, he could see she was moving to attack and not thinking much through aside from ripping his throat out. So Sam moved forward and hooked Celia's head under his arm then swing her to the side where he momentum crashed through the doors and sent both tumbling to the ground.

Sam got up first just a few seconds after he handed and dusted himself off. To his right was Celia, starting to come to her own senses, and the way he had come in. Unsure if that way was still safe and not wanting to risk jumping Celia, he looked left and to the stairs leading up. With one last glance towards Ven, who had fallen to the floor and had the dogs around her sniff, he hoped she choked on it.

Dashing up the stairs, Sam went through the door and quickly stumbled into the kitchen. This was the first time he could see there was sun outside so there were likely to be people outside. People who could help. Taking just that moment catch his breath and bearings turned out to be too much as Celia jumped from the basement doorway and lunged for Sam again.

"I'll get you!" scream the demon with nails out. She managed to grab his shirt, he nails ripping through the fabric, but Sam fought back and the shirt ripped of his body. This sent them stumbling away from each other and to Sam's luck, had him nearer the front door.

He just ran, not needing to say a word because escape was all that matter. Reaching the unlocked front door, he tossed it aside and ran out into the mid-afternoon sun.

"Help! Help me! Someone please!" he screamed at the top of his lungs. He saw two separate people walking dogs, a man across the street mowing his lawn, and another couple biking, all who came to a stop to look at him. "You gotta help me! They, she's torturing me! They're- OOF!" he exclaimed when tripping over a sprinkler in the grass.

Even down he felt safe at least, knowing that Ven wasn't going to follow and that Celia wouldn't dare exposing herself. But Sam had not yet learned anything from that day yet as his expectations did not pan out.

Crimson fleshed and tailed, Celia paid no heed and charged him again. This time Sam, still on the ground, couldn't stop her getting on his back and pinning his face hard into the grass.

"Did you think I would let you go? After what you did to her?" taunted the succubus on his back. Her knees were pushing down into his lower back while her hand grasped the back of his skull. She only had to squeeze gently for him to feel like his entire head would cave in.

"You think I wouldn't fight back?" he managed to ask her when finally pulling his mouth from the dirt.

"Your fate was already sealed, Sam. Fighting back just makes it worse for you. You still haven't learned you can't your fate," she reminded him, adding emphasis by pushing her elbow hard into his ribs.

"Well, my fate doesn't have her face in it anymore. I'd say that's a victory," said Sam of Ven with a smirk showing.

Celia put more of her weight down into him before asking, "What do you mean by that?"

After grimacing in pain for a bit, Celia finally let up enough for him to breath and answer. "That your boss bitch is dead in her little lair in a pool of her own blood. You can do what you want but you can't take that away from me," he tells her insolently. Dragging his head around more, he could see that more people, including the mail carrier, were staring now. Some even getting close but not enough to actually help. "Help! She's nothing! She's just a psycho in makeup! Help me!" Sam shouted at the bystanders, expecting aid.

Unconcerned with those around her, Celia snarled when he laughed at the thought of Ven being dead. It earned him a hiss and even more pain when the demon really sat into his sorest spots.

The pain was horrible to bear and felt like he was being milled by her knees. Only able to cry out in single words of agony, Sam reached out towards those around him hoping for someone to take it and help fight back. Indeed two, a dogwalker and jogger, did start coming close until, after seeing something behind Sam, backed away.

Relenting, Celia relaxed the pressure on Sam until she finally stood up. Sam attempted to get up as well but only managed to his hands and knees before Celia foot on his back kept him there.

"What have you done? Why aren't they helping? Is this some enchantment of yours, you fucking bitch?" Sam asked Celia. He was having to squint his eyes as the clouds above cleared and the sun shone on his unadjusted eyes. "Please, people! She can't stop all of you alone!" pleaded Sam to the people who barely paid any attention to him. Most were looking beyond him.

"Who says I'm alone?" Celia huffs.

Finally lifting his head enough to see that everyone was looking elsewhere, a beleaguered Sam looked back over his shoulder. There, standing in the doorway of the house with her blood stained hand at her throat and two snarling doberman at her feet, was Ven. And she had an unsettling demeanor. One that was smoldering with a vengeful anger directed at one man.

'Oh no. How? How could she have? I cut so damn deep!' Sam thought to himself. He then tried to scrabble away until Celia pushing down with her food which slammed his belly down into the ground, knocking the wind out of him.

Ven was naked and in her true form and yet not one person watching balked, ran, or even tried to attack the clearly nefarious creature. Instead they acted like intimidated children, afraid to upset a powerful parental figure. It made Sam feel truly alone despite all the eyes on him.

When Ven reached him, her eye twitched for a moment before waving Celia in closer. She whispered something quick to her then proceeded to the front of Sam. By the time she reached there and squatted down to look Sam in the eye, Celia was ripping his pants and remaining clothes off.

"You should be dead," Sam accused, feeling properly beaten. He could see through her fingers that the flesh of Ven's throat was still open and blood still squirted out whenever her chin moved. But in the edges of the wound there were already signs of healing as flesh repaired and regrew itself.

Still, when she talked, her voice was low and ragged. With every word causing more blood to spurt over her hand. "If you mean to come at me, you had better finish the job. It's the whole head or nothing, and my lad, you will learn exactly what nothing is."

"But why, why won't anyone... help me," Sam had to ask.

Ven smiled, bleed seeping through her teeth and fangs. "Because this is my town. Because they know they cannot fell me. Because I punish with pleasure, rather remorse," Ven said, her voice rising. She also pulled her hand away to show those gathered along with her wounded throat. She continued, "Let this serve as an example for anyone who thinks they can overcome me. Endings this brute are only the tip of what I can do if tested," she threatened.

Sam tried to listen but was immediately surprised by a wet nose at his backside. He tried turning his head but Celia slapped it forward again.

"Eyes straight," Celia order Sam before snapping her fingers above his head.

This caused Zeus to go from sniffing Sam's backside to mounting him. One when he felt the dog's paws on his back did Sam think anything was amiss. He could tell Celia was doing something with her hand underneath the dog but couldn't see what. Her other hand was still on his upper back and keeping him still despite his continued efforts to get free.

Celia's left hand was cupping and massaging the dogs balls and sheath, enchanting either with a curse specially made by Ven for Sam. Though they never planned such a public test.

"What is he doing? Get him the hell off me!" Sam insisted while wiggling his hips. Zeus, a large specimen of his breed, was unfettered. Especially as Celia's magic was causing his balls to swell and red cock to emerge from his furry sheath. Helped by Juno being in heat nearby and Zeus didn't need much more encouragement to start prodding at Sam's backside for a way in. "W-w-wait! Stop him! You, you can't- fuck! Get him out!" he screamed when the dog's cock found Sam's asshole and pushed in.

"You're not in a position to demand anything. You forfeited your life," Celia reminded him sharply. She kept Sam still while Zeus continued to mount until all massive animal was inside him. Then Zeus began to thrust, happily still panting as lust took him.

Shutting his eyes and gritting his teeth, Sam wanted to desperately believe this wasn't happening but here he was, in front of all these people, being fucked by a dog and not one person so much as moves to help him. Most just have a distant, sad look on their faces or wouldn't look at all.

The more Zeus thrust the more Sam felt his skin starting to tingle as a heat, partially from embarrassment, grew all over his body. The rough feeling of the dog's cock in him was bad at first, hurting tremendously, but then, shamefully, Sam felt mostly just warmth and an arousal. He figured due to his prostate being hit but it helped that he couldn't so much feel the doberman's cock in him anymore. It just felt warm and wet and a little dumb. This didn't meant he was enjoying himself, as his flustered face and expression were testament of.

"So when does the fur and tail come in?" Sam tried to joke in order to now sound afraid. The man's cock was hard and soon was leaking cum so he worried that he'd end up Kev, another bitch for the stud. "And will becoming a girl hurt much?"

The demons shared laughter, with Ven's more ragged and flecked with blood.

"A bitch? You haven't earned that," Celia guffawed as she finally let go of Sam and stood up.

It took Sam a few seconds to realize Celia was no longer keeping him down but what he tried to get up, he back and even head bumped into the underside of Zeus. He then tried to pull away forward but that's just when the dog's cock knotted inside of him, causing a throbbing pain that immobilized Sam for a few moments. When he tried to pull away again, he found himself sealed to the dog. Not only that, when he paid closer attention to his body he could tell something was wrong.

His skin was no longer just flush red but in spots appeared red. There and elsewhere veins were pushed just below the surface and could be seen easily. His body hair also appeared to be shedding all over while his muscles and bits of fat sunk into his body as if eating themselves away. This resulted in an overall loss of mass but more importantly Sam was unable to muster the strength to resist. Or think very clearly about what was happening or what Celia had said.

"What is it then? What animal is... am I be-changing into?" he asked, slurring his words unexpectedly.

The demons continued their laughter, it to not answer. Others watching had less cheer in their eyes when they looked at Sam. All over his skin was red and swollen around the torso, neck, and head, though he was beginning to bald. His arms and legs were a different matter and looked increasingly more emaciated.

Hushed whispers were the first Sam noticed that something must have been wrong beyond what he felt. So he tried moving his arms. They were stiff and cramped badly but was gradually able to get one bent back against his body while trying, and then failing, to keep his other arm under him. It also found comfort when folded back against his body for what would be a bad decision on his part. It wasn't long before the flesh of his arms and hands, even his fingers, began merging with that of his body. And when it came to the bones in his arms, like much of the others on his bones they were softening and almost dissolving into him.

'Sam, Sam think. Something's wrong,' screamed a more cognisant part of his mind. 'Why can't you feel your arms? Your legs? Look how much bigger everyone is, Sam!' it yelled and finally brought him back to reality.

"Wh-what? Wait, wait! Stop, stop. You can't, what are you doing it me. Where's the dog?" a panicked Sam asked as he turned and tried to see Zeus.

"Behind you, above you, and soon to be all around you," Ven giggled.

Celia and knelt down in front of Zeus who was panting happily as he to was experiencing some measure of change beside Sam now being attached to him as Sam's ass had merged into the dog's penis. The dog's very skeleton and muscles were getting larger and he was gaining a more menacing posture. This had him swelling in size and looking a right vision alpha with a diminishing man between his legs.

"I don't think he quite realizes it. Can I tell him?" Celia asked Ven eagerly.

"He isn't getting it, is he? Yes, you can tell him. Just have some fun with it," Ven said, giving Celia a kiss on the cheek with her blessing.

Sam watched them midst the last bits of his hair trickling in front of his eyes. His nose was also disappearing, like his ears and lips, leaving a more featureless face. The changing man gasped for air and did his best to speak.

"I... I..." he faintly trained to say but smirked and shook her head.

"We decided that, animals and things would be a little too good for you. And since Zeus has been a good boy, we're turning your punishment into his reward. You'll get to spend the rest of your days either buried in bitches or wrapped in a sheath, Sam. Because its a life as a dog's cock for you." What followed what a wicked cackle that Ven was happy to fall into a chorus with.

Those watching were clearly afraid to move but found it hard to watch as the once tall, brave looking man was now perhaps two and half feet long, armless, with legs folded under him and added to a swell of flesh that, given what he's attached to, was likely forming into the dog's knot.

'I'm literally screwed,' Sam thought in a clear moment which abject horror soon caved in on. 'Oh God, just kill me!' He tried to say as much but when he tried only a spittle of doggy pre-cum came out.

"I think that does it for him," Celia said with a reveling smile.

Ven was touching at her wound again which by now was mostly healed, save for off-color bit of scarring. "Just about," Ven remarked. Swing about and facing down the gathered souls, the demon's smile contrasted with her devilish eyes. "A reminder that if anyone sees anything suspicious, be sure to tell me or my associate. If you fail to, and then I catch them, you'll wish for something as good as he's getting," she threatened. Ven added a sharp snap of her tail that immediately had everyone going back to whatever it they were doing.

As Sam's ears and nose had gone, he had only some perception of what happened but seeing everyone go, acting as if this was normal, got to him. That all this work and effort would be for nothing and_this_was his reward.

The man's testicles, along with legs and ass were now completely turned over to the red swell of a knot while the shaft up to and including his neck shimmered with the same red as the cock Zeus had shoved into Sam in first place. Much of Sam's head and facial features were gone, though he seemed to have some visual perception of where he was pointing. As he continued to shrink more of the dog's belly fur came into view. There again he saw Ven and Celia bending down to point and laugh a bit.

"Enjoy the life as Zeus's dick, Sam," Ven said loudly.

Celia, walking over to grab Juno, was sure to add more herself. "Being turned into a doggy dick. What's worse than that?" she asked in jest.

"There is one thing worse," Ven said while directing Juno into position right in front of the still horny Zeus. "Being turned into that doggy dick and knowing it for the rest of that dog's days. I think that's the cherry on top, wouldn't you say?"

Perhaps in the spirit, Celia shook her head. "No, not exactly."

"Oh?" Ven questioned.

By now there was little and less of Sam left that wasn't effectively a larger version of Zeus's old member. Complete with coloring, vein, and how it curved slightly at the tip. Though he certainly didn't know how, Sam could still feel what body he had remaining and could hear and see. Two senses that he soon wished he had lost.

With a snap of Celia fingers, Zeus quickly jumped and mounted Juno, bringing Sam's sight right up to the female's swollen cunt.

'This can't be happening. Can't end like... this. Supposed... fight back... win... nooo!' were his desperate last thought before Zeus plunged his new cock into Juno like any horny dog would.

"Now_that's_the cherry on top," Celia stated proudly, getting a genuine smile out of Ven.

Epilogue: A Demon Never Forgets

Sat in a plush leather chair in a high room in his mansion, Archibald was looking over a book collection of old coins. Opposite him in a chair with a slightly lower back his wife, Mary sipped tea and read a newspaper. It was later in the evening and they were in the game room, which to them meant the heads of numerous wildlife stuffed and mounted on the walls all over. Over the mantle, under which a faux fire digitally burned, were a pair of black rhino head. Their side of the room burned brightly while the other half, a dining hall, lay in darkness.

"Did the Senator get back to you about those tickets?" Mary asked in a curt tone. The woman, in her late sixties, was a harsh woman with a nice fake exterior for most and cruel words for others behind closed doors. To her husband, she was more vulnerable and kind, if only because his temper could get heated.

"He hasn't. I'll talk to him tomorrow about it," replied Archibald in his usual salty but stern tone. He was just a year older than Mary and looked like a sunbleached piece of driftwood stuck in a suit with a sober face. He was silver haired like her and had few wrinkles, also like his wife.

"I really need those tickets by Monday or they'll be useless to me," Mary told him.

"I will tell him that tomorrow. Right now I thought we were enjoying some quiet time, huh?" he reminded her before going right back to his coins.

"I just don't it lost in the shuffle. That's all," Mary waved off.

The two were quiet again for a minute then Archibald grew parched. Pressing a discreet button on the table next to him, a voice crackled on the other end: "Yes, sir?"

"Yes, Henry, I'd like a boiled egg and tumbler of scotch," the man ordered quickly before pressing the button again to kill the intercom before the man could even respond.

More silence and then Mary cleared her throat.

Knowing she meant something by it, he sat there waiting for her to say it and she didn't he fumed loudly with a growl. "What is it?" he finally asked her.

"What is what?" she shrugged.

"I hear you sigh. What did I do?"

She shrugged again. "Doctor Jerek said no more scotch after nine."

"I haven't had one after nine in a week. One ain't gonna kill me," he argued.

"That's what they always think. One little thing won't hurt and then you're the one laid up in hospital that we're visiting every other day, just like my aunt Marie, God bless her," Mary said with hands together.

"Fine," Archibald conceded. Grumbling he hit on the intercom again and said, "Hold the scotch. How about a... juice instead. Orange." He clicked it off, slumped in his chair, and went back to his coins. Mary smiled with satisfaction and went on reading.

Twenty minutes later and Archibald is checking the clock on the mantle to be sure as much time as passed as he thought.

"How long can it take to boil an egg? I hope Henry didn't forget to get eggs again," he grumbled.

"I told you we need to hire someone younger. Henry is getting too old and he makes mistakes. You're really too kind with him," Mary dismissed.

"He's only just forty, dear. I don't think age is the issue."

"Well he's lost a step in his age. Anyone can see it and you're just soft on him."

See how nice I am when I chew him out for this business," he told her. Archibald was ringing the intercom over and over and getting no response on the other end. He kept at this until, from the corner of his eye in the darkness of the room, he saw someone approaching.

"Henry, is that you? Why the devil did you come that way? Would explain why you took so damn long," huffed Archibald.

The figure didn't respond, it just came closer. Mary was the first to squint and notice that the silhouette she saw didn't match with their butler at all.

"Who are you? Janet? Is that you?" Mary asked, thinking of her personal assistant.

"Janet? What is she doing her so late?" asked an increasingly agitated Archibald.

The figure finally then spoke up, her voice a sultry one they didn't recognize. "I'm afraid it's not Janet.And Henry is still working on the egg part. Just making them fresh himself now, heh," she tittered, finally stepping into the light.

Both gasped, with Mary clutching at her cross necklace and Archibald freezing with terror at the sight of petite, buxom, crimson skinned succubus that stood naked in front of them. Her hips swayed with every step she took nearer the pair. With golden eyes that mesmerized, the demon walked revealed.

"Creature-" the man gasped.

"Beast! Devil!" screeched Mary.

"You're not wrong on either count," said the demon. Stopping before them both, her tail curling and unfurling behind her on its own accord, the succubus surveyed them and the room.

"Wh-wh-what are you? Why are you here?" a shivering Archibald asked.

"Leave us alone! Jesus save us, keep this devil away!" cried a more delirious Mary. She was holding her necklace cross out in hopes it would have some effect but the demon just smiled.

"Cute," she said, plucking the gold necklace from Mary's neck with ease and dropping it into her palm. Quickly making a fist, it took only seconds for steam to rise from between her fingers. When she opened her hand there was only liquid gold which she let drip off onto the Oriental carpet. "I'm here to punish the both of you, that's why I'm here."

"Punish? Us? Why? We've never been anything b-b-but good, caring, giving-" Archibald started to say before the whip crack of the demon's tail silenced him.

"You two meddled in something that you shouldn't have and that has consequences," she told them as her eyes began to glow.

"Consequences?" repeated Archibald. "What conseqeun-ah! AH!" screamed Archibald as a terrific pain gripped his face and principally his upper jaw and nose. Mary was experiencing the same and was so overcome in the moment that she could only eek out a meager wail.

It wasn't long until they both had the same strange reaction with their noses swelling and the skin graying as it started getting longer, looking very much like a trunk. They were also both experiencing what felt like overgrown canine teeth that rapidly grew into tusks that weighed so much that either was pulled down forward to the ground in clear pain and discomfort.

Standing above them, the succubus had her hands on her hips and a beaming smile. "The name is Celia, and_I am_the consequence."